I ignore the creeping metal and echoing of my footsteps as I make my way through the ancient and forgotten hallways as I traveled deeper and deeper down below.

Looking at the makeshift watch that I managed to find a few weeks back, I frown as I realize just how long I had been gone.

Not long enough for it to truly matter, but enough that I might be getting a few glances when I came back. Divers tended to get a lot more attention any time that they were gone for longer than just a day or two.

I was nearing now a week and half, and if I wanted to make it back to the levels with actual life in them, I would have to turn back soon. Rations were slowly but surely becoming scarcer by the day, even if I was pacing myself.

I ignore the low rumble of my stomach, along with the aching of my feet. They weren't anything that I wasn't used to by this point.

Going to another city was not something that I was willing to do. Not when there was a chance that I could stumble onto… people that I would rather not see ever again.

I rub my slightly armored arm with my gloved hand, trying to forget the memories that came creeping back, along with what lingered on my skin.

Maybe after this haul I would finally have enough to get myself a home that wouldn't be a constant drain on my meager salary.

If I managed to find anything.

The last few dives into the depths had been… well, they had been a waste of my time.

The only value I had gleaned from them was marking off those caverns from the roughshod maps that I created.

I stop as I hear the telltale titters and chatters that spelled the death of any poor bastard unlucky to find himself alone and defenseless in these tunnels.

With quick and quiet movements, I scurry into one of the nearby doorways, into a room that might have been an apartment or office at one point, hard to tell when whatever had been the furniture was nothing but dust on the floor.

I pull out the kinetic slugger at my hip, a bulky hand cannon with a stylized human heart on the side. At least, I heard that's how humans usually drew hearts.

Even if they didn't look anything like that. I'd seen plenty of real ones in my life.

Focusing on those little details while I controlled my breathing as the chittering and scraping of claws grew closer and closer.

Each step reverberated through the floor and walls, each one a death toll that promised my soul would finally find damnation like I'd heard many times in my early years.

Eventually, the steps stop, and I could hear the sniffing from its nostrils, as the wind was blown through the doorway, right past my crouching form at the side.

All it had to do was poke its head through, and I would be a dead man.

Ba-bump. Ba-bump. Ba-bump.

I can't tell how many times my heart pounded in my ears, each one stronger than the last, as I struggled to keep my breaths from becoming panicked huffs.

I bring back the old hammer of my weapon, raising it towards the sky, knowing that it would be mere pinpricks against the thick hide of the beast that thankfully preferred dwellings with low light.

Until, eventually, fate decided to give me another blessing that I didn't deserve.

The footsteps slowly, far slower than their approach, walked away, back towards the way that I came.

I stay there seated, breathing stilled and hand on the trigger, waiting for the off chance that this was finally the joke disguised as a miracle.

I let out a shaky breath, raised arm flopping onto the floor while I flip the safety back onto the gun, the smack of metal on metal like music to my ears.

Anything would be a god's song compared to the breathing from one of those creatures.

I'd seen enough people die to those damn things.

Dreamed of being the one trapped underneath it's foot instead of the one that outran the rest.

I rouse myself back up, and look around at the room.

It… isn't really much. Most of what might have once been wood or cotton was gone, and power had long since run out from this deep into the planet.

Diving deeper into the apartment, I find what must have once been a lavish bedroom, though, now, it was just another ruin amongst the rest of the wrecks.

Dammit. No weapons, no supplies, NOTHING.

I don't slam my fist into the wall, even if there was nothing more that I wanted to do. No point in attracting some other creature that was skulking around down here.

Dammit, I was really hoping for at least a minor payoff, so I could get something that would actually defend me against one of the smaller ones.

Meaning that the only way that I might not starve by the end of the month was to make a deal with a Stronghold.

Independence was nice, but I couldn't enjoy it forever if I was dead.

No matter how much my neck chaffed at the idea.

A small twinkling light catches my attention, something that I would have missed had I not been standing lost in contemplation for the future. On the wall at the back of the… bedroom?- was a small light that barely glittered like a priceless jewel, gleaming in the shadowy darkness that surrounded me.

I stepped closer, staring at the twinkling light that seemed like a mirage in the darkness.

One second there, the next gone, my mind wondering if I had even seen the thing in the first place.

Even while standing in front of where I had seen the light, it did not return, as dark as the rest of the ruined once home. I wait there for a few minutes, ear's peeled in case that detestable thing decided to turn back the way that it came.

The light never returns and I start to lose hope as I touch the spot that held the light.

I feel my fingers brush across the cool dusted metal, the particles of so many years caking onto my digits, and blink.

Then I gape.

In my hands, where once there had been nothing but dust and empty recycled air, a simple band of yellow metal, goldI believe, that seemed to be just the right size to be clamp around my wrists.. Around the golden band, were thirteen small golden loops along the metal, barely big enough something small and thin to slip through.

I turn the bracelet over in my hands, wondering how in the world it had just… appeared from nothingness.

Looking back to the spot in the wall that I'd touched, I now found a… symbol painted onto the metal. A symbol that I know hadn't been there before.

It looked… strange.

It was… a strange image of a scope, two rings, one white the other black, inside of each other, with two lines intersecting in the middle, one that spread from the top to the bottom, the other from the right to the left.

At the front of the crossed rings, was a letter that I had seen in human writing once or twice.

DR

I look at the strange image, lifting my hands and activating the bulky ring of metal that encased most of my finger.

He spin the ring around his middle finger, ensuring that the camera is facing towards the image as he summons the small holograms with a thought.

About three or four times. Damn thing was on the fritz, and was high time that I invested on a new one. When I wasn't worried about feeding himself in the next few days.

Eventually, I managed to summon the thin blue screens and snap an image of the symbol for later.

Who knows, someday I might stumble onto another one.

Before I could inspect the band in my hand, I feel the trembling in the room, accompanied by the tell-tale sounds of that roar that brought fear into every diver this far below the surface.

I stuff the thing into my pocket, moving in the opposite direction from the beast, deeper into the tunnels.

It took a lot of workarounds, along with little sleep in between, but I managed to find my way back to some tunnels that I actually recognized due to the knife scratches I had left on one of the walls.

I was low on supplies, even lower on sleep, but I managed to make it to one of the safehouse's that I managed to create down here.

Enough supplies that I wouldn't be starving myself on the trip back up, along with time to finally get more than just a handful of hours of sleep.

It wasn't much, simply an old apartment whose entrance was… a bit difficult to find. Given that most of the hallway was little more than rubble.

I stare at the metal band that I had found yesterday, turning it over and over in my hand.

What in the world is so special about you? I asked myself. It was something that had just appeared out of thin air. It had to be more than a simple ornament or accessory.

Otherwise, what would be the point of… That?

Yet, no matter how much I turned it over and inspected it, it remained the simple golden bracelet with thirteen golden rings.

Gold was… nothing. The only people that found it valuable were those that dabbled in the creation of technological hardware, something about gold being used in the creation of the minds of computers.

I might be able to get a good price if I sold it to the right people, but that might mean going through some channels that I had no access to. Not without having to go through some contacts that I would prefer to leave cold.

… Well, I was going to be picking up one of them soon anyways, so maybe I could kill two rats with one scrap?

Perhaps it wouldn't hurt to wear it once right? I had seen plenty of the richer… Korinth wear adornments like these back… before.

So without further ado, I slip the band of metal on my wrist.

And see that there was so much more than simply this world that I held freedom on.

How does one explain that rush of information that rushed into my mind? The way that foreign worlds, each one as unique and intricate as the mind of every being on this planet, brushed the barest hints of knowledge and thought in the depths of my mind.

In that moment, I was laid witness to just how small I was in the grand scheme of things. How tiny this one little planet, on this universe older than some, younger than most, matched to the enormity and horrifying size that others touted in merely a fragment of it's size.

I saw worlds of darkness crumble underneath their own corruption, Light and Dark battle in an endless stalemate that would always be a temporary seat of victory, a galaxy thrust into endless war at the laughter of thirsting gods.

More and more flashed through my mind in my dingy little hideout in the middle of a labyrinth of technological wonder that seemed like child's play to the stories that I was a mere passing spectator to.

I saw a Man of Steel bring a new Tomorrow, all while another lander of home merely brought about ruin to the world that didn't even offer him the love a child should have.

And then, I saw myself.

Only… it wasn't me. Some didn't even have the same face that I did, others weren't even human, and yet, I knew in the depths of whatever served as my soul that they were me. And I could see them smile with a cheerfulness that made my heart ache.

Could I ever smile like that?

Feel Joy to the depths that they did, able to stand against the horrors that threatened to kill them and everything that they knew.

I saw someone that I knew was me, garbed in plates of metal and light, as he charged through a horde of darkened corrupted creatures, darkness covering them in an aura of white and black haze , a hammer forged of fire in his hands as he tore through them like a laser through flesh, the flames brighter and hotter with each death.

Another of me wearing yellow and red clothing, my eyes green instead of my normal brown as I dug through ruins that looked young compared to the planet I lived on. Metal and wiring danced through my hands as the small sphere at my side pulsed with magic and light.

The colony briefly brought itself to life, even with the landing being a crash that cost us 30% of the colonists and seeds that we had brought alongside us to the planet, the miasma of green fog thick in the valley beyond.

I wiped the sweat from my brow, basking in the heat of the spring sun, plow in hand, with the smell of upturned soil and forest air, plenty of grass and rock surrounding my little patch of upturned soil. But I didn't care. Anything was better than that cubicle hell of cold uncaring steel.

I breathe in, gasping for breath just as the little 'click' of the metal band closing around my fist finishes, the sound of jingling metal catching my wild attention. Clasped onto one of the little rings… was a tiny key, no bigger than the last bone of my pinky finger.

It looked… old. An old metal key that had gone out of style so many hundred years ago. Yet it gleamed bright gold as if it was brand new.

No one used any of those old metal locks. Not even on this dilapidated planet where you could just imprint your gene or fingerprints onto a scanner.

That type of modification was trivial to any wire head that knew what they were doing. Especially if they wanted to survive on this planet.

I stare blankly as the key that had been miniature on the metal band around my wrist appears in my hand, gleaming brightly in the light, the three-pronged end in particular taking center stage in the spectacle.

I twist the key around in front of me, and…. A door in space opens.

A literal tear in space that shouldn't have been there appears, the edges neon white and shifting, as if they didn't quite belong in this world.

I step through the rip of white, into a barren world of blankness that looked no bigger than the most meager of rooms.

Even the 'walls' were bare nothingness given form, solid, but… formless. Touchless.

It was more like… pressure that I pressed against instead of stone or metal.

Yet… I felt at peace within this room.

I felt… whole. Like it was something that was always meant to be a part of me.

Wait… part of me?

Where had that thought come from?

Part of me- a big part - felt uneasy about all of these strange thoughts, images, and sensations.

Sensations that all came from this little bracelet that had appeared from nowhere.

After all, what else could bring such things?

Staring at the band around my hand, I knew that I wasn't going to sell this for anything else in the world.

Because for those few moments… I was so much more than just myself.

More than the single man diving in tunnels older than known history for survival.

I was living. I was more.

I was me.

I don't know how long I had remained in that trance. Watching and brushing up against the many different versions of 'me' that were scattered beyond time and space that defied comprehension.

I could have just lost my mind for those few seconds, but… I felt each one, if for a moment.

I felt what they felt, saw what they saw, thought what they thought.

The vast sensations were already fading, like a dream that just barely slipped from the grasp of my mind, but I knew that they were real.

I had never truly felt the warmth of the sun to that extent. Never held a hammer that emitted fire, smiling as bullets pierced through my armor, blood pouring from my wounds onto the ground, uncaring because I knew that I would simply get up again. And I would take as many of them with me before I let my body become a corpse, if momentarily.

Then, even that was nothing more than a memory of a memory. Remembering something that I knew I had forgotten.

I look down, gazing at the simple band of gold that fit my wrist so… right. Like it was made for me. As if it was always meant to reach my wrist.

I should be worried about that.

I should. But I wasn't.

For once… I was more than just myself, more than a tunnel diver just going through the motions, something that I thought I was content with.

But I wasn't. I wasn't.

Oh, I am never going to sell this now. I muse to myself, rising from my position on the floor, stretching as I exit the room of white, the key returning to the band of gold, jingling that echoed like laughter.

The rest of my trip out of the tunnels passed by in the usual monotony that it always was, more and more flickering lights illuminating the way forward as I approached the surface.

The large yawning chasms of steel become smaller hallways once more as the sounds and smells of life start to worm their way into my brain.

I smile as the hints of green become more prominent, wayward roots soil slowly becomes more abundant, the fresh smell of leaves brushing into my nose.

I bask in that emotion, a smile on my face before I press on.

I'd always loved the green, something that only became more prominent in the past few years.

The guards at the entrance look me over, black plated armor with matching bulky rifles making them stand out amidst the encroaching life of nature around us.

I can't see their eyes underneath their helmets, but they don't move as I approach and eventually pass them, meaning it was probably the same ones that had seen me leave the other day. Hard to tell them apart when they all wore those helmets.

Except for the ones that… varied from the anthropomorphic form.

The hustle and bustle of the city soon overtake me, crowds of countless forms moving to and fro, some of them moving through the air without the assistance of any limbs.

I ignore the huddled bodies in the alleys of wood and steel, making sure not to look into the begging eyes or worried gazes sent my way.

Every day, those figures changed. Whether that be because some of them just… disappeared, or because another one was added to the pile due to new arrivals.

Though, there hadn't been as many newcomers as before. Instead of the small fleet of transport ships touching down and discharging their 'cargo' like before, it had been reduced to a mere two or three ships a day, sometimes not even that.

Though… the children do make me pause at least a little bit before I keep on walking.

I can barely take care of myself, no point in tying a chain around a drowning human right?

I don't bother stopping by my meager home in the lower district, instead, I keep on climbing through the elevators that they had managed to bring into working order. There weren't many, and there was some waiting at the ones that I did take, but there were enough where the wait times weren't usually longer than ten-fifteen minutes.

The guards in black made sure that there wasn't any funny business after all.

Arriving at the Strongholds center was the easy part, and the large avian, a Kaaranth I think, stared at me with his four eyed gaze, each pale blue orb squinting at me in thought.

"What do you want, human?" He asked as if that meant anything to me. Not like I had ever actually lived among humans right?

I reach into my pockets, movements slow and careful, raising up a finger in the tell-tale moment for 'one moment'.

The Kaaranth stares at me unamused while I smoothly pull out the small pale green coin that had been given to me so long ago. I hold it out, careful to make sure that the image of a globe with continents carefully carved out of the jade material.

It was a rare thing, something that was only given to those that proved themselves to be valuable members of the nation that compromised of the race that I was apparently a part of. Something that I didn't truly understand.

He takes the coin from me, delicate wings careful to grip onto the green coin, inspecting it with a critical eye. He looks back at me, and returns to coin, a look of surprise and respect evident in it.

I don't think that I really deserved that.

"He should be deeper inside. I'll let the rest know to let you past." With that, the steel doors behind him open, allowing further passage into the fortress of wood and steel.

I ignore the stares of people around, the various eyes, and sounds a constant bit of static to my senses as I delve deeper into the slightly familiar Stronghold, memory helping guide me through the barracks and planning centers of the Headquarters of the Libertarium.

"Xaceron! How are you doing kid!" I grimace as I feel an arm wrap around me when I enter the center of the facility, the red bearded human with violet eyes gazing at me.

I shake my hand with my palm out, my face as expressionless as I can make it, minus the frown.

Why is it that humans are so touchy? Or was that merely him?

"Well, least you look like you're doing alright!" Roland yelled, words not matching his lips as the translator does its work. I don't even know what language he uses is called, but it's definitely not Kalithy.

I'm about to sigh and try to wave him away when… something happens.

I'm… not here in the arms of the loud human anymore.

For that one moment, I am in between space, drifting in the sea of stars, above me, constellations beyond my reckoning shine at me, each one holding power that I can't even hope to truly imagine. Then, among the sea of stars, I feel one connect.

And in that moment, I… felt something more than just a star of power. I felt concepts, the very idea of fire and lightning becoming crystallized materials, that love and loss could become a stone that one would find by going into graveyards or homes of the departed.

It was… such a strange thing to know and realize that this was a reality of my world now. That I would find these Crystallized Concepts if I only knew the right place to look.

There was more than one star though, I could feel smaller ones clumping to it as the connection solidified, the knowledge of 'magic' being mine now… while I could feel my 'heart' become more. For whatever that meant.

The star finished joining my 'sky' and then I was back in the control room, I manage to keep my face straight as Roland stared at me with a worried look on his face. I raise an eyebrow at him.

"You alright? You sorta just… stared at me like I wasn't even here. Kept calling your name and you weren't responding." Ah. So… these visions don't just happen in my head instantly.

Good to know.

I wave it off while tapping my head with one hand, and making a few hand gestures with the other.

"You got a lot on your mind?" I nod, yeah, that was good enough. He laughs again, that loud one that always made my ears rings. Ugh. Why did he have to be so damn loud? "Well, I think that you'd have to be to finally come round here again! Haven't seen you in what? Three, four years?"

I nod my head after some deliberation. Yeah, that sounded about right.

I spin my ring around my finger, flicking the thing a few times before the holographic screen appears in front of me, and type out a few words.

"I wanna take you up on that job offer." I type out.

He blinks a few times before I see that little light in his head light up. "Oh! You mean right before you left?" He smiles and I already know what he's going to ask. "You finally decided that you wanna join up?"

I shake my head. "Just the job. I still don't want to join."

He grabs my arm again, eyes going wider while a pathetic frown spreads across his face. "Come ooooon! You'd never have to worry about being alone again! We're all friendly, I swear!"

I don't bother hiding my distaste, neither the half-lidded stare that I send his way. I can hear some of the other members around the room laughing at their leader's antics again.

Ugh, why did I have to be saved by him of all people? Why not some serious spy or something? My ears might have at least been saved from the damage that his voice caused.

The next minute of… plea- oh who am I kidding, he was begging me to stay, were answered with every gesture of no that I could muster, from hand wagging, head shaking, all the way to leaving only my middle finger standing from my hand. I don't know what the gesture meant, but I'd seen a few humans use it a few times for insults or something. Usually, the other human reacted rather violently.

Instead, Roland merely became more pathetic with his pleading.

Eventually, thankfully, he ceased his prattling, and adopted a far more serious face. One that would have seemed alien on his groveling and begging a moment before, violet eyes steeled and expression like that of cool steel.

"Since you decided to finally come to me instead of just avoiding the building like before, I take it that you haven't had much luck lately."

Tch. I click my tongue.

He nods. "Figured that'd be the only reason why you'd finally appear out of the blue. Alright, if we're going to have business, let's sit down shall we?" And we did, at a small table down in the common room, the various members in various states of black trying their best to keep their eyes off me, but failing in that regard. Years doing what I did, you learned when to tell you were being watched.

He places down two steaming beverages, a sort of tea that smelled both fragrant and spicy at the same time. One that I didn't recognize. Probably another new strain that was found.

Spirits knew that there was plenty of this place to still explore, even after so many years of people being stuck here.

"Are you ok with something this hot?" He asked me, eyes going down to my throat and the scar that still remained there after my years of healing.

I nod, expression hardening.

While it couldn't bring back my voice… medical tech here still managed to make sure that I didn't feel any pain when eating or drinking anymore.

Or breathing.

Those first few months had been… more than painful.

More than the punishments from disobeying.

I take a tentative sip of the hot beverage, humming in appreciation of the drink, one of the few sounds that my throat could still make.

Even if it sounded scratchy and rusted beyond the wrecked ship at the beach.

"So… what exact work are you looking for?" Roland finally asked after a few moments of silence, the red haired man allowing me those few moments of peace.

I shrug my shoulders and use my hands to gesture outwards, before I quickly shake my head before slicing my finger across my neck.

He looks a bit perturbed by that while I simply chuckle in silence.

He HAD been there after all.

"You're up for just about everything, as long as it doesn't require killing?" I nod. He taps a finger to his chin while humming to himself, a few sips done in between. "Well… I do have a lead on something that you would be perfect for. Only problem is… that it happens to be closer to Rokarth territory."

Dust and ruin.

My displeasure must have shown on my face, because he quickly sighs and splays his hands in front of him in a placating gesture. "Look, I know that it's bad… but you're probably the only one better suited to delving into the tunnels, especially compared to us."

I raise my eyebrow at him. How the hell did he even know about that?

He laughs, this time more of a small roar instead of the booming explosion that it usually was. "Xac, you don't get to stay independent like you do for so long without getting a reputation for that sorta thing. Especially not if you stay in one place like you do." I buff out some air through my mouth.

Not like I could go anywhere else on this planet without some Korinth relic thinking that they weren't on this prison planet with the rest of us. Not with the way that the territories are arranged around here.

"Now, I could offer you some other job, one far with far less danger than this one, but… well, I need the best in this. And you're the only one that goes as deep as you do into the tunnels. No one else has the balls to try, not even some of my best guys." He says the last of these words low, violet eyes carefully looking around him, making sure that none of his 'boys' heard the disparaging words about them. The truth had a tendency to bruise the egos of the proud after all.

I spin my hand around in the air. 'Get on with it.'

He inhales, then exhales. "I want you to get in there and help bring some people home."

I begin to get up when he grabs onto my wrist with an iron like grip.

I glare down at him, surprised to find that steely gaze looking into mine again.

He doesn't react as my other hand reaches for the hand cannon in my holster, fingers grasping the worn handle, but leaving it sheathed.

I stare down at him, the words 'Let go.' written plainly on my face instead of words.

"Listen, I know that you came to me for a job, not the other way around, but if I'm being honest, I was going to start sending out feelers towards you anyway. I NEED for them to come home. Especially with some of the cargo that one of them has."

I scoff. Any cargo his men were carrying would have been taken by those dusted Rakarth. And I seriously doubt that the new 'slaves' weren't being held somewhere while… 'training' was instilled properly.

I shiver at that memory.

This was a suicide mission.

"I wouldn't be sending you in without anything. You do this, and I can promise you that I'll outfit you with anything that you would need going in." He said with an immovable voice. "In exchange… I can promise you that you'll never have to worry about going hungry. Anything that you want, along with upgrades to any gear that you have. As long as you get him back here, I promise that I will be true to my word."

And he would. I knew that. There was a reason why anyone that wasn't a Korinthian, along with the few that managed to retain the weakness of empathy, risked death through the tunnels towards the Northern Hemisphere of the planet.

They knew that it was the only safe haven on this spirits forsaken green ruin.

After all, it was run by a human of all things. The bleeding hearts and weirdos of the galaxy.

There was a reason why a human slave was so… highly sought after.

I rub my face.

I should say no.

I should. It's the smart thing.

But the deal… anything that I want. Supplies and gear without the need of being tied down to a group.

It was something out of my dreams.

Along with… knowing what was probably happening to those people with the Rokarth's.

It was a knowledge that held enough shame to tip me over the edge.

Then I remember the little golden band around my wrist.

And I remember the memories and knowledge that came with it. The strange knowledge that concepts were literally on the tip of my fingers.

I relax and Roland lets me go, as I reach down and pluck a little shard off the floor that no one had noticed.

It was a little white thing, no bigger than my finger.

And I could feel the hope emanating from it.

The blasted thing.

I stuff it inside of my pocket, while giving him a huff.

"Fine. Give me all the details that you have."

I ignore the smile that he sends my way, keeping my expression as imperious as I can keep it.

"But… well, you and I both know that you're going to have to…" He looks at my throat with a sign of worry.

I wave it away, showing a smile on my face for the first time in this conversation.

It wasn't a nice one, I knew.

I knew what the Rokarth were. I knew what they did.

It wouldn't make me feel any better… but I prefer to do this evil than nothing at all.

I wish that I'd had longer to rest than merely a day or two, but given the severity of where this 'agent' had landed… well, time was of the essence. It wasn't like any of us could choose where we landed on this treasure trove of a ruin after all.

Especially not… most of us that didn't have much of a choice beforehand.

It was interesting though, that Roland had knowledge of where his agent had landed. Guess there was some credence to him being more just a human that managed to scramble some sort of power in this den of victims, freedom fighters, and criminals.

Not like I really cared about that strange man that insisted on clinging to me like some kind of parasite. I still didn't understand how anyone in their right mind would willingly follow him.

And yet, he managed to build up a Stronghold that wasn't just a miniature version of the Korinth Empire.

Why was I doing this again? Risking my neck out for some idealist that foolishly thought he could actually do something worthwhile?

Ah right, what was left of my bleeding heart.

Ugh.

At least it came with plenty of gear in exchange.

The shining new Comp-ring was something that I grabbed and swore to never let go. Sorry old friend, but you and I both know that it was only a matter of time until you finally gave out on me.

I still saved the ring back at my place though, in case I should ever need a spare.

That is, if I managed to actually survive this suicide mission.

I let out a huff that echoes oh so loudly in the darkened, cramped former maintenance tunnels that were now forgotten to most; save divers like me.

The darkness that surrounded me was almost… comforting. It reminded me of the quieter moments of my childhood, when I was alone, with no crimson or golden eyes to watch me do their bidding.

No orders or punishments, no having to listen to the screams and pleas of the broken and the enslaved.

Just me and the thoughts that would be mine and mine alone. The one thing that could not be taken from me.

Yet, there were times when I didn't even want to hear that.

Ugh, I was being noisy in my head again.

Traveling through tunnels that you knew and were safe, was different than traveling through some that were far deeper underground. For one, some of the lights here were still on, though, they lessened with each passing year. Power lines and infrastructure of the former planet sized city finally coming undone after countless years of remaining unmaintained.

I could only see in front of me thanks to the goggles that Roland had thrown in along with the armor, ring, along with a few extra provisions that were waiting on my back.

On my hip, a new silenced hand canon sat, heavier than my old one, but still packing a better punch.

While most people seemed to gravitate towards the lasers and energy weapons, kinetic damage was something that barriers still couldn't quite withstand against.

I'd been traveling for a few days already, taking the most well hidden and tarnished tunnels that I could find.

It meant that I had to take the journey far slower than I would if I took some of the more refurbished ones, coupled together with having to hide due to the occasional beast.

But that was far better than getting caught by a Rakarth 'patrol'. I shivered and rubbed at my neck, the distinct ghost of warm steel pressing against my skin.

No. They would never have me again.

I wouldn't let them.

I stop as I catch that blank emptiness through the goggles that cut through the darkness.

Walking over to the corner of the vast room, I bend down and pick up a small shard of darkness, the hard crystalline edge cool and inviting in my hands.

It was still… strange to be touching something that was concept given form.

I could… feel it in my hands, thrumming with power that I couldn't understand quite yet.

Another change since I picked up that golden bracelet in the room.

Another one to add to the pile in my pack. It was good that they didn't jingle or cause any sound.

If anything, it was like… sound was drowned in their presence. As if the darkness was taking everything into itself.

It would be worrying, if I hadn't already been used to the darkness of the planet.

If I wasn't so used to being underneath the very ground, where the light of a star could not reach.

At times, I did find other pieces.

In a room barren of power, but exposed wire and cords, I found small shards of yellow spiking lightning, the power of a small storm contained inside of the tiny shard no bigger than my finger.

Given that it was the third type of stone, I was more than sure there were more of them to find.

Each one felt different to my senses, the very power collected inside seeming to remain dormant just beneath the surface.

It wasn't quite the same as what I could feel inside myself, but there were similarities.

On my walks, I raised a hand, feeling that power, the magic, that bubbled just below the surface, an impossibility that should have been something from a story that the Korinth told their children while I snooped from the darkened corners that they couldn't see.

There wasn't anything that I could really do with it, not when it was so… new.

No matter how much I tried to move it, summon it, or imagined anything happening at the tip of my hands, it simply remained inside me, derelict and asleep. I should find it frustrating, but it wasn't something that I understood, and as far as I knew, there was no one else on this planet that could, or would, help me.

So, I just found more of the little magical crystals into the bag and continued on my walk, eyes and ears ready for anything out of the ordinary.

Until I recognized the room charred from an explosion, the thin wall that was nothing more than sheets of metal held together by a skeleton of cords and wires.

I grimace.

I was here. Inside their little kingdom that was made as a mockery of 'honor' and 'prestige'. Of course, only for those that had the horns and golden or crimson eyes of the Korinth.

And so, I sat down in one corner of the room, looking at the watch in my hand.

I was going to be here for a few hours before 'night' came.

So, I take off the goggles, the dim light above me just enough for me to actually see instead of having to squint, and take out the little stones in my bag.

The bag which would be staying here during my little… escapade.

I spin the little shards in my hand, each one feeling different, the black one cool and hollow, the white seeming to hum against my hand, while the yellow one vibrated against my fingers.

I closed my eyes and slept, the little crystals my companions for the night.

I creep quietly through the fire lit halls of the complex, feeling with my fingers along the walls, itching through the gaps and holes inside the sleek metal.

Until I find it.

I do not smile even as triumph fills my heart as I pull ever so slightly, hand on my hand cannon, waiting for the stone to drop.

Thankfully, instead of the creaking metal and whirring of gears, the panel opens with a small click and squeak, reminiscent of those small tailed brown-furred creatures that apparently had come from the human homeworld. The inside of the wall was cramped, but still big enough for me to move through.

Most of the wiring in here was barely more than rusted metal hanging onto each other by barely contained threads, pieces and metal dust littering the floor as I made my way through the interiors of the complex.

It was… going far too easy.

I had no doubt that the entrances and exists were heavily guarded by the best defenses that they could muster. No doubt plenty of guards, with as much firepower that they could muster in their damned hands.

But how often did one consider the insects and vermin that could creep their way through the walls? Through the little gaps that no one knew were even there?

Crawling through the spaces in between the walls was a hassle, a slow one, but one that I did nonetheless.

It was the only way that I knew they wouldn't be able to see me or find me.

I was good at sneaking, but not good enough to scuttle through the hallways.

No, cramped in a dark place was much more in my capabilities.

I even found a small dark stone paired with a lightning one wedged between a few pipes.

But I was starting to become sidelined.

Eventually, I finally started to hear voices from some of the guards in the hallways.

"You sure about this?" I heard a rough voice say.

"Yeah, damn plant has to be a spy. Sure, the Imperium gets some of them as cargo every now and then, but what are the chances of one getting thrown down here? Especially with the taste." A reedier one said.

Oh, I was not liking where this was going.

"Sure, but why the hell would those slaves in suits care about this place to even send on their precious plants? It makes more sense that it's just one that was taken during the raids. It isn't like one hasn't been sent here before."

"Remember that none of them were sent in the middle of our territory? Most of the ones sent here were prisoners of war. The important kind that the slaves in suits would very much care about keeping safe."

"Hmm, they are almost always sent close to those damn Libertorium slaves."

"Exactly, now you're starting to use your head." The rough voice sounds satisfied at that.

"If that were true though, don't you think that it would have started spilling its seeds after we took what was owed?"

I felt a sinking feeling in my stomach.

"If it was one of those agents? No, even they have wills stronger than that. Still tasty though."

I press on after that overheard conversation, eager to find this member and get the out of here.

But… if what I heard was right… how was I going to do that through these tunnels?

Something to figure out later. Every second spent here was a second wasted running for my life.

And I would like to keep those seconds as long as possible.

Wandering around the walls was a quiet and tense thing, having to stop every time that I heard the heavy steps of boots, and the shifting of weapons and gear, learning to move with the sound of their footsteps so as to mask my own sound.

It was the longest hour of my life, for each second felt like months while I moved to the beat of these bored guards.

Even hearing the occasional gossip between these monsters didn't help matters.

"How much ground have we lost so far?"

"Don't know, but it was more than the last attack from those hornless thin skins."

"Dust them. If only we had the power of the Imperium behind us to put them in their place."

"Hard to do that when the Imperium are the ones that stranded us here in the first place."

"What are the Silver Wings doing?"

"The birds have been taking our convoy's every chance that they get above ground. And the tunnels beneath the earth haven't been much help either. Not when our caravans keep getting destroyed with no word reaching back to us."

On and on it went, more and more words reaching my ears as I used their conversations as cover to make my way through the cramped crevices, using them to help me navigate through this maze of rusted metal and dust.

Until I finally found the door.

It was the only door that was constantly under guard, with neither of the two Korinthians budging an inch, their eyes staring straight ahead, weapons ready to shift and fire at a moment's notice.

The only problem was… I had run out of wall to use, the room that they were guarding completely cut off from my little passage.

Now how was I going to do this?

I could shoot them.

But that would leave two corpses here for the rest to find eventually. Which as giving me limited time.

Pro. I would get rid of two of the unknown army that were the Korinthians.

Con. Chance of being found on my way back.

When you lost someone in the group, there was a higher chance that you'd look in places that you hadn't before. And the chances of them finding the tunnels was… unfavorable.

Though, there was always the chance that they would find it eventually regardless.

I needed them gone.

And I didn't really have any other options.

None that didn't result in me being found out right here and now.

I slowly pull my weapon out, free hand running along the inner workings of the wall of steel and composite inner lining, finding the release hatch and pull.

The door opens with the same silence as the other one, somehow defiant of its age and disrepair, as I step out into the hallway, inching along it towards the corner where the two guards waited at the end.

I don't peek over, knowing that if I did, they would see me in the crackling light of flames.

Right, caution to the winds.

I want to say it was graceful, and I managed to get two headshots.

I was most definitely not.

I fumbled my first shot, the bullet hitting the Korinthain's mouth, shattering his jaw, while the second one missed entirely.

Oh. Shit.

The first one just tumbles backward, slamming into the wall, a wail releasing from his jawless mouth, while the second one raises his boxy laser rifle, red energy pulsing to life on the barrel.

I fire again, and again, one shot managing to punch into his gut, right through one of the gaps in his armor, while the other hits his shoulder, sending him spiraling back.

I wish that I had intended to hit him there.

The one missing his jaw was currently in shock, body shaking as blood leaked in rivers down his body onto the dusted steel floor, while his companion was already unconscious.

I would remember the eyes that they gave me. The way that their crimson gazes looked so… afraid.

They were dying. They knew it. And they were afraid.

A part of me thought "Good." Another… couldn't help but hurt at knowing that I was the one that caused those looks.

I don't look at them anymore, stepping past them, taking the remaining rifle from the jawless one, his twitches becoming less with every passing second.

The door was less of a problem, one of them had the key after all.

Then… all guilt that I'd been feeling was gone like dust flowing in the wind.

Inside was a… head and torso made of wood and glowing green light.

The wood was a purple bark, each 'root' of its body twisting and curving into itself, as if it was all one constant stream of wood that managed to somehow mold itself into a single shape, with the ends coalescing into long 'horns' on it's head that reached up to the sky.

There were spots on its head that… glowed. The gaps between the roots seeming to be eyes that stared at me with green light.

And where it's arms and legs should be… were only stumps.

The ends dry with pale green liquid that reminded me of blood.

"You're human." The voice of ancient trees spoke to me, quiet, yet loud enough that I knew I could hear it even if I was at the end of the hallway. "Roland sent you." It wasn't a question.

I nod my head, looking back behind me, knowing that it would only be moments before this area was swarmed with more of the Rokarthians. I tap my wrist, the way that humans do when they were trying to give some sort of signal for time.

"No, we do not. Not after the horned one screamed as it did." Its voice was gentle in my ears. Like the rustle of leaves on a quiet day. "The question is, how are you going to get me away from here? I… don't have the capability to reach our destination as I am now."

There was… shame in his voice. Deep shame that I could feel in my bones.

How could something be so expressive when it didn't even have a face.

I move, to pick it… him? I'm going with him - up, blinking at just how… light he was.

I give him an apologetic look as I grab some rope that I had brought along with me, you never went on a trip without it, and began to tie it around the limbless alien, ready to fasten him to my back.

When I heard the sound of a powering whine.

Turning, I find an artilleries worth of barrels… pointed right at me, each one glowing with red light.

I was going to die.

I knew it.

So… I raised my head high, my back straight, and stared at the crimson and golden eyes that stared at me with hatred.

It paled in comparison to what I felt inside my own chest. And I spit at them knowing that my end was coming, wishing, pulling, hoping that the power inside me would finally do something.

I felt the stir inside my body, point a hand outward… and saw a bolt of arcing lightning lance through the air, catching one of them in the chest.

Too bad there was more than just one of them.

The last thing that I heard was the discharge of laser fire, the smell of burnt meat reaching my nose, and the distinct feeling that I was screaming.

Then I felt something else connect.

And I was lost in the sea of stars again, watching as a new star connected to my sky.

Even as the life faded from my body, I felt something… surge. A new power that wasn't like the magic that flowed through my body.

It was… Light.

I felt as my body stitched itself back together, causality itself rearranging itself as my essence was remade with Light.

I gasped, as I was brought back from death. Not the brink of it. No, I had truly died.

There was no other explanation for that moment when I simply felt… nothing. Just an endless void of darkness that threatened to swallow everything that I was whole.

And I return, body scrambling to my feet, staring at the bewildered expression of the Korinthians in front of me, weapons drooping toward the ground, as if they could barely hang on to their weapons amidst the shock.

My body moves, faster than it had before, extending with the steadiness of stone as I loosened a round into the head of a black horned yellow skinned Korinthain, his body slumping to the floor before I shot the one next to him too in less than a second.

That was all that I did before they lit me up once again.

And I came back. The flashing of light seeming to come from the ceiling as I rose from the grave again and again, their onslaught unable to keep me from taking at least one or two of them with me.

I wasn't even doing it consciously anymore. No. I just moved, my mind blank, body moving without the barest hint of intelligence. Merely primal instinct that I'd never had before.

Yet, it came so naturally. As if I had been born to do it. Or more accurately, died for it.

Eventually, after uncountable deaths, of feeling the very flesh and bones being turned into bare ash and dust, anguishing in the pain of knowing that I should be dead, I stood there. The last man standing amidst the corpses of the Korinthians.

"Well… that was something." The rustling of leaves said from behind me, the plant alien seeming to have survived the encounter, though I could see that parts of its torso were burned and smoldering.

How durable was he?

Like I was one to talk.

I still couldn't properly process what had just happened.

I was supposed to be dead. The life that was mine destined to end here.

Yet I lived.

I lived again and again and again. Death unable to take me.

Oh, the irony. It was enough to make one weep from the laughter.

"Are you alright Guardian?" A chipper optimistic voice said, the edges of the sound seeming… synthetic. As if they were spoken from a speaker instead of a body.

And I was right. Floating down from the ceiling, was a strange orb? Cube? It seemed to imitate an orb, but was made up of various triangles of steel, each one interlocked around a single glowing blue eye that seemed to regard me… familiarity. Like the way that Roland did.

I blink and point a finger at my face with a raised eyebrow. Me?

"Well, of course! You are my Guardian after all! And I am your ghost." He said them as if they were the simplest things in the world.

Who knew? maybe they were and I was just slow on the uptake. I still hadn't processed everything that had happened properly.

"Now, I know that what happened just now was fantastical… but don't you think that it would be preferable if we fled before more of these… scoundrels arrived?" The plant alien said on the floor, head slowly rising up.

I nod. No point in… doing that all over again.

I manage to keep myself from retching. Even though it's all that I wanted to do right now.

"Oh no!" The… Ghost, said as it floated over to the green glowing wood, light exuding from its eyes as it scanned the wounded person. "You have been severely wounded! Though… interesting. It seems that… you're already healing from the damage."

"What can I say? We Nu-Baol are sturdy folks… even if we might be a tad… delicious." the last word was said with such convicted hatred that I felt the hairs stand at the back of my neck.

"Guardian, we have to get him somewhere safe!" Ugh, I knew that already.

With a huff, knowing that I was going to have to deal with the little robots… cheerfulness, I grab onto the Nu-Baol, and put him on my back, moving down the hallway towards my little tunnel. It would be cramped, but I could do it.

I didn't want to get caught out in the hallway again… I didn't want to burn like that again.

"Right, what's your name?" The little Ghost asked the damaged tree.

"Jackson. Veranda Jackson."

"Well, it's nice to meet you Veranda!" For once, I was in agreement with the floating bot.

I wish that I'd had longer to rest than merely a day or two, but given the severity of where this 'agent' had landed… well, time was of the essence. It wasn't like any of us could choose where we landed on this treasure trove of a ruin after all.

Especially not… most of us that didn't have much of a choice beforehand.

It was interesting though, that Roland had knowledge of where his agent had landed. Guess there was some credence to him being more just a human that managed to scramble some sort of power in this den of victims, freedom fighters, and criminals.

Not like I really cared about that strange man that insisted on clinging to me like some kind of parasite. I still didn't understand how anyone in their right mind would willingly follow him.

And yet, he managed to build up a Stronghold that wasn't just a miniature version of the Korinth Empire.

Why was I doing this again? Risking my neck out for some idealist that foolishly thought he could actually do something worthwhile?

Ah right, what was left of my bleeding heart.

Ugh.

At least it came with plenty of gear in exchange.

The shining new Comp-ring was something that I grabbed and swore to never let go. Sorry old friend, but you and I both know that it was only a matter of time until you finally gave out on me.

I still saved the ring back at my place though, in case I should ever need a spare.

That is, if I managed to actually survive this suicide mission.

I let out a huff that echoes oh so loudly in the darkened, cramped former maintenance tunnels that were now forgotten to most; save divers like me.

The darkness that surrounded me was almost… comforting. It reminded me of the quieter moments of my childhood, when I was alone, with no crimson or golden eyes to watch me do their bidding.

No orders or punishments, no having to listen to the screams and pleas of the broken and the enslaved.

Just me and the thoughts that would be mine and mine alone. The one thing that could not be taken from me.

Yet, there were times when I didn't even want to hear that.

Ugh, I was being noisy in my head again.

Traveling through tunnels that you knew and were safe, was different than traveling through some that were far deeper underground. For one, some of the lights here were still on, though, they lessened with each passing year. Power lines and infrastructure of the former planet sized city finally coming undone after countless years of remaining unmaintained.

I could only see in front of me thanks to the goggles that Roland had thrown in along with the armor, ring, along with a few extra provisions that were waiting on my back.

On my hip, a new silenced hand canon sat, heavier than my old one, but still packing a better punch.

While most people seemed to gravitate towards the lasers and energy weapons, kinetic damage was something that barriers still couldn't quite withstand against.

I'd been traveling for a few days already, taking the most well hidden and tarnished tunnels that I could find.

It meant that I had to take the journey far slower than I would if I took some of the more refurbished ones, coupled together with having to hide due to the occasional beast.

But that was far better than getting caught by a Rakarth 'patrol'. I shivered and rubbed at my neck, the distinct ghost of warm steel pressing against my skin.

No. They would never have me again.

I wouldn't let them.

I stop as I catch that blank emptiness through the goggles that cut through the darkness.

Walking over to the corner of the vast room, I bend down and pick up a small shard of darkness, the hard crystalline edge cool and inviting in my hands.

It was still… strange to be touching something that was concept given form.

I could… feel it in my hands, thrumming with power that I couldn't understand quite yet.

Another change since I picked up that golden bracelet in the room.

Another one to add to the pile in my pack. It was good that they didn't jingle or cause any sound.

If anything, it was like… sound was drowned in their presence. As if the darkness was taking everything into itself.

It would be worrying, if I hadn't already been used to the darkness of the planet.

If I wasn't so used to being underneath the very ground, where the light of a star could not reach.

At times, I did find other pieces.

In a room barren of power, but exposed wire and cords, I found small shards of yellow spiking lightning, the power of a small storm contained inside of the tiny shard no bigger than my finger.

Given that it was the third type of stone, I was more than sure there were more of them to find.

Each one felt different to my senses, the very power collected inside seeming to remain dormant just beneath the surface.

It wasn't quite the same as what I could feel inside myself, but there were similarities.

On my walks, I raised a hand, feeling that power, the magic, that bubbled just below the surface, an impossibility that should have been something from a story that the Korinth told their children while I snooped from the darkened corners that they couldn't see.

There wasn't anything that I could really do with it, not when it was so… new.

No matter how much I tried to move it, summon it, or imagined anything happening at the tip of my hands, it simply remained inside me, derelict and asleep. I should find it frustrating, but it wasn't something that I understood, and as far as I knew, there was no one else on this planet that could, or would, help me.

So, I just found more of the little magical crystals into the bag and continued on my walk, eyes and ears ready for anything out of the ordinary.

Until I recognized the room charred from an explosion, the thin wall that was nothing more than sheets of metal held together by a skeleton of cords and wires.

I grimace.

I was here. Inside their little kingdom that was made as a mockery of 'honor' and 'prestige'. Of course, only for those that had the horns and golden or crimson eyes of the Korinth.

And so, I sat down in one corner of the room, looking at the watch in my hand.

I was going to be here for a few hours before 'night' came.

So, I take off the goggles, the dim light above me just enough for me to actually see instead of having to squint, and take out the little stones in my bag.

The bag which would be staying here during my little… escapade.

I spin the little shards in my hand, each one feeling different, the black one cool and hollow, the white seeming to hum against my hand, while the yellow one vibrated against my fingers.

I closed my eyes and slept, the little crystals my companions for the night.

I creep quietly through the fire lit halls of the complex, feeling with my fingers along the walls, itching through the gaps and holes inside the sleek metal.

Until I find it.

I do not smile even as triumph fills my heart as I pull ever so slightly, hand on my hand cannon, waiting for the stone to drop.

Thankfully, instead of the creaking metal and whirring of gears, the panel opens with a small click and squeak, reminiscent of those small tailed brown-furred creatures that apparently had come from the human homeworld. The inside of the wall was cramped, but still big enough for me to move through.

Most of the wiring in here was barely more than rusted metal hanging onto each other by barely contained threads, pieces and metal dust littering the floor as I made my way through the interiors of the complex.

It was… going far too easy.

I had no doubt that the entrances and exists were heavily guarded by the best defenses that they could muster. No doubt plenty of guards, with as much firepower that they could muster in their damned hands.

But how often did one consider the insects and vermin that could creep their way through the walls? Through the little gaps that no one knew were even there?

Crawling through the spaces in between the walls was a hassle, a slow one, but one that I did nonetheless.

It was the only way that I knew they wouldn't be able to see me or find me.

I was good at sneaking, but not good enough to scuttle through the hallways.

No, cramped in a dark place was much more in my capabilities.

I even found a small dark stone paired with a lightning one wedged between a few pipes.

But I was starting to become sidelined.

Eventually, I finally started to hear voices from some of the guards in the hallways.

"You sure about this?" I heard a rough voice say.

"Yeah, damn plant has to be a spy. Sure, the Imperium gets some of them as cargo every now and then, but what are the chances of one getting thrown down here? Especially with the taste." A reedier one said.

Oh, I was not liking where this was going.

"Sure, but why the hell would those slaves in suits care about this place to even send on their precious plants? It makes more sense that it's just one that was taken during the raids. It isn't like one hasn't been sent here before."

"Remember that none of them were sent in the middle of our territory? Most of the ones sent here were prisoners of war. The important kind that the slaves in suits would very much care about keeping safe."

"Hmm, they are almost always sent close to those damn Libertorium slaves."

"Exactly, now you're starting to use your head." The rough voice sounds satisfied at that.

"If that were true though, don't you think that it would have started spilling its seeds after we took what was owed?"

I felt a sinking feeling in my stomach.

"If it was one of those agents? No, even they have wills stronger than that. Still tasty though."

I press on after that overheard conversation, eager to find this member and get the out of here.

But… if what I heard was right… how was I going to do that through these tunnels?

Something to figure out later. Every second spent here was a second wasted running for my life.

And I would like to keep those seconds as long as possible.

Wandering around the walls was a quiet and tense thing, having to stop every time that I heard the heavy steps of boots, and the shifting of weapons and gear, learning to move with the sound of their footsteps so as to mask my own sound.

It was the longest hour of my life, for each second felt like months while I moved to the beat of these bored guards.

Even hearing the occasional gossip between these monsters didn't help matters.

"How much ground have we lost so far?"

"Don't know, but it was more than the last attack from those hornless thin skins."

"Dust them. If only we had the power of the Imperium behind us to put them in their place."

"Hard to do that when the Imperium are the ones that stranded us here in the first place."

"What are the Silver Wings doing?"

"The birds have been taking our convoy's every chance that they get above ground. And the tunnels beneath the earth haven't been much help either. Not when our caravans keep getting destroyed with no word reaching back to us."

On and on it went, more and more words reaching my ears as I used their conversations as cover to make my way through the cramped crevices, using them to help me navigate through this maze of rusted metal and dust.

Until I finally found the door.

It was the only door that was constantly under guard, with neither of the two Korinthians budging an inch, their eyes staring straight ahead, weapons ready to shift and fire at a moment's notice.

The only problem was… I had run out of wall to use, the room that they were guarding completely cut off from my little passage.

Now how was I going to do this?

I could shoot them.

But that would leave two corpses here for the rest to find eventually. Which as giving me limited time.

Pro. I would get rid of two of the unknown army that were the Korinthians.

Con. Chance of being found on my way back.

When you lost someone in the group, there was a higher chance that you'd look in places that you hadn't before. And the chances of them finding the tunnels was… unfavorable.

Though, there was always the chance that they would find it eventually regardless.

I needed them gone.

And I didn't really have any other options.

None that didn't result in me being found out right here and now.

I slowly pull my weapon out, free hand running along the inner workings of the wall of steel and composite inner lining, finding the release hatch and pull.

The door opens with the same silence as the other one, somehow defiant of its age and disrepair, as I step out into the hallway, inching along it towards the corner where the two guards waited at the end.

I don't peek over, knowing that if I did, they would see me in the crackling light of flames.

Right, caution to the winds.

I want to say it was graceful, and I managed to get two headshots.

I was most definitely not.

I fumbled my first shot, the bullet hitting the Korinthain's mouth, shattering his jaw, while the second one missed entirely.

Oh. Shit.

The first one just tumbles backward, slamming into the wall, a wail releasing from his jawless mouth, while the second one raises his boxy laser rifle, red energy pulsing to life on the barrel.

I fire again, and again, one shot managing to punch into his gut, right through one of the gaps in his armor, while the other hits his shoulder, sending him spiraling back.

I wish that I had intended to hit him there.

The one missing his jaw was currently in shock, body shaking as blood leaked in rivers down his body onto the dusted steel floor, while his companion was already unconscious.

I would remember the eyes that they gave me. The way that their crimson gazes looked so… afraid.

They were dying. They knew it. And they were afraid.

A part of me thought "Good." Another… couldn't help but hurt at knowing that I was the one that caused those looks.

I don't look at them anymore, stepping past them, taking the remaining rifle from the jawless one, his twitches becoming less with every passing second.

The door was less of a problem, one of them had the key after all.

Then… all guilt that I'd been feeling was gone like dust flowing in the wind.

Inside was a… head and torso made of wood and glowing green light.

The wood was a purple bark, each 'root' of its body twisting and curving into itself, as if it was all one constant stream of wood that managed to somehow mold itself into a single shape, with the ends coalescing into long 'horns' on it's head that reached up to the sky.

There were spots on its head that… glowed. The gaps between the roots seeming to be eyes that stared at me with green light.

And where it's arms and legs should be… were only stumps.

The ends dry with pale green liquid that reminded me of blood.

"You're human." The voice of ancient trees spoke to me, quiet, yet loud enough that I knew I could hear it even if I was at the end of the hallway. "Roland sent you." It wasn't a question.

I nod my head, looking back behind me, knowing that it would only be moments before this area was swarmed with more of the Rokarthians. I tap my wrist, the way that humans do when they were trying to give some sort of signal for time.

"No, we do not. Not after the horned one screamed as it did." Its voice was gentle in my ears. Like the rustle of leaves on a quiet day. "The question is, how are you going to get me away from here? I… don't have the capability to reach our destination as I am now."

There was… shame in his voice. Deep shame that I could feel in my bones.

How could something be so expressive when it didn't even have a face.

I move, to pick it… him? I'm going with him - up, blinking at just how… light he was.

I give him an apologetic look as I grab some rope that I had brought along with me, you never went on a trip without it, and began to tie it around the limbless alien, ready to fasten him to my back.

When I heard the sound of a powering whine.

Turning, I find an artilleries worth of barrels… pointed right at me, each one glowing with red light.

I was going to die.

I knew it.

So… I raised my head high, my back straight, and stared at the crimson and golden eyes that stared at me with hatred.

It paled in comparison to what I felt inside my own chest. And I spit at them knowing that my end was coming, wishing, pulling, hoping that the power inside me would finally do something.

I felt the stir inside my body, point a hand outward… and saw a bolt of arcing lightning lance through the air, catching one of them in the chest.

Too bad there was more than just one of them.

The last thing that I heard was the discharge of laser fire, the smell of burnt meat reaching my nose, and the distinct feeling that I was screaming.

Then I felt something else connect.

And I was lost in the sea of stars again, watching as a new star connected to my sky.

Even as the life faded from my body, I felt something… surge. A new power that wasn't like the magic that flowed through my body.

It was… Light.

I felt as my body stitched itself back together, causality itself rearranging itself as my essence was remade with Light.

I gasped, as I was brought back from death. Not the brink of it. No, I had truly died.

There was no other explanation for that moment when I simply felt… nothing. Just an endless void of darkness that threatened to swallow everything that I was whole.

And I return, body scrambling to my feet, staring at the bewildered expression of the Korinthians in front of me, weapons drooping toward the ground, as if they could barely hang on to their weapons amidst the shock.

My body moves, faster than it had before, extending with the steadiness of stone as I loosened a round into the head of a black horned yellow skinned Korinthain, his body slumping to the floor before I shot the one next to him too in less than a second.

That was all that I did before they lit me up once again.

And I came back. The flashing of light seeming to come from the ceiling as I rose from the grave again and again, their onslaught unable to keep me from taking at least one or two of them with me.

I wasn't even doing it consciously anymore. No. I just moved, my mind blank, body moving without the barest hint of intelligence. Merely primal instinct that I'd never had before.

Yet, it came so naturally. As if I had been born to do it. Or more accurately, died for it.

Eventually, after uncountable deaths, of feeling the very flesh and bones being turned into bare ash and dust, anguishing in the pain of knowing that I should be dead, I stood there. The last man standing amidst the corpses of the Korinthians.

"Well… that was something." The rustling of leaves said from behind me, the plant alien seeming to have survived the encounter, though I could see that parts of its torso were burned and smoldering.

How durable was he?

Like I was one to talk.

I still couldn't properly process what had just happened.

I was supposed to be dead. The life that was mine destined to end here.

Yet I lived.

I lived again and again and again. Death unable to take me.

Oh, the irony. It was enough to make one weep from the laughter.

"Are you alright Guardian?" A chipper optimistic voice said, the edges of the sound seeming… synthetic. As if they were spoken from a speaker instead of a body.

And I was right. Floating down from the ceiling, was a strange orb? Cube? It seemed to imitate an orb, but was made up of various triangles of steel, each one interlocked around a single glowing blue eye that seemed to regard me… familiarity. Like the way that Roland did.

I blink and point a finger at my face with a raised eyebrow. Me?

"Well, of course! You are my Guardian after all! And I am your ghost." He said them as if they were the simplest things in the world.

Who knew? maybe they were and I was just slow on the uptake. I still hadn't processed everything that had happened properly.

"Now, I know that what happened just now was fantastical… but don't you think that it would be preferable if we fled before more of these… scoundrels arrived?" The plant alien said on the floor, head slowly rising up.

I nod. No point in… doing that all over again.

I manage to keep myself from retching. Even though it's all that I wanted to do right now.

"Oh no!" The… Ghost, said as it floated over to the green glowing wood, light exuding from its eyes as it scanned the wounded person. "You have been severely wounded! Though… interesting. It seems that… you're already healing from the damage."

"What can I say? We Nu-Baol are sturdy folks… even if we might be a tad… delicious." the last word was said with such convicted hatred that I felt the hairs stand at the back of my neck.

"Guardian, we have to get him somewhere safe!" Ugh, I knew that already.

With a huff, knowing that I was going to have to deal with the little robots… cheerfulness, I grab onto the Nu-Baol, and put him on my back, moving down the hallway towards my little tunnel. It would be cramped, but I could do it.

I didn't want to get caught out in the hallway again… I didn't want to burn like that again.

"Right, what's your name?" The little Ghost asked the damaged tree.

"Jackson. Veranda Jackson."

"Well, it's nice to meet you Veranda!" For once, I was in agreement with the floating bot.

Roland

He always hated the waiting.

Ever since he was a kid so many years ago on Earth.

It was the waiting that made most people go crazy. The waiting to hear news of something that you couldn't do anything about.

Sure, he could have sent some men with the man, but that would have added to the risk. There was a reason why Divers didn't work with others when diving in. The more people there were, the higher chance that one of the dinosaur-bird things managed to catch your scent.

He'd heard plenty of good men go out that way. Well, they weren't really 'men', humans were a rarity on this planet, but you get the idea.

If they could think, feel, and love, then they were as good as Human in Roland's eyes. As was the way that he was taught since he was nothing more than a boy.

Xaceron. A former slave that managed to save his life.

He owed him for that. It was something that Roland felt he was going to be repaying for the rest of his life.

Yet he was stuck in the unfortunate position of having to send that same man to his demise. As if he wasn't already guilty enough for that scar around Xac's neck.

Still… Roland wished that he would have let him help him in other ways before this.

But no, the brown skinned man insisted on remaining on his own, cut off from any group or organization, preferring to work alone. It was… an impulse that he could understand given the circumstances. Even if they were annoying as fuck.

Regardless… the mission came first.

It was the whole reason why he was sent here in the first place. The Korinthians made sure to keep their borders as closed off as possible, the only things entering their space being raiding parties- ahem, "rebel pirates" that flooded the slave market with abducted colonists.

Just thinking it was enough to make him want to hit something. But he doesn't. He hadn't acted out of character since he landed on this ruin.

Would be nice to have an actual scientist here… but the chances of that were slim.

Most people sent here weren't the type to be able to make sense of the technology at their feet and in the walls.

No, the Korinthians weren't that foolish. They were dumb enough to turn a ruined Eco-Arcology planet into a penal colony, but weren't dumb enough to give them anyone that could actually make use of it.

Even now, every person on this planet was little more than a scavenger trying to somehow manage to build something. The fact that the planet has been a penal world for a good 100ish years didn't help matters.

There were people that had never even known a world that wasn't this one.

Progress was made yes, but you could only do so much when most of the people here were convicted prisoners, former slaves, and freedom fighters that didn't manage to get away.

And they were being used as bait and guinea pigs. He knew that the ship waiting out in orbit to bombard the planet should anyone manage to get a working ship doubled as a satellite. Watching them.

Recording their progress, and waiting to deem when would be the perfect time to… 'recover' any progress that was made.

A cheap solution that wouldn't require them losing any of their precious Korinthians.

Damn Necrophage parasites.

He sighs as he tips his bottle back and drowns the entire Yarrowreach brew. One of those dolphin folk had actually been a brewer slave back before he managed to find his way here. A bit… strange, an aftertaste that he could swear was seaweed at the back of his throat, compared to human alcohol.

But it was all that they had.

And he needed the drink as he stared at his other headache. The map of the surface… wasn't looking good.

The Rokarth had always been strong, but their taking of the other strongholds surrounding them was… a deep blow.

If it wasn't for the survivors fleeing for survival, and the fact they had nowhere else to really go, they had gotten plenty of warning of the coming storm.

And now… they were surrounded.

To the East was the ocean, the one part of the planet that no one wanted to explore. Not after the… things that they had seen swimming deeper into the sea. To the south had been the Sunriders, a group of Korinthian led renegades that still believed in Korinthian superiority, just… less extreme than the current regime off-planet.

Roland didn't know how the hell the Rokarthians managed to get a victory over them, especially not so quickly without a single word reaching them, but that meant that the uncaring ally was gone… and the Rokarthians could now focus on them.

And Roland knew that he didn't have the men to stand against the bulwark.

Nor the resources or weapons.

At this rate, the only way that they might survive would be going deeper into the tunnels, further underground towards the more ancient parts of the planet.

Meaning closer to the beast that their weaponry couldn't do anything again.

It was like fighting a bulletproof rhino with claws and sharpened teeth. And all the lasers did was burn patches of black on their armor-like skin.

It would be a slower death than fighting to end up here. They might be able to survive a few more days. Perhaps lure some small patrols down with them towards their doom.

None of them would ever see that, though.

Why did there have to be kids here? Maybe then Roland wouldn't have so much to drink about. Or at least, a lot less.

He takes another swig, grunting at the burn in his throat when the door opens.

And he gets the first bit of good news that he'd received in weeks.

Xac strides through the door, his dark and thin features as stoic as always, his auburn hair seeming to be… singed in a few spots.

Strapped to his back, by a constant knot of rope, was his old friend.

"I owe you sixty credits Roland." Veranda said, the Nu-Baol's voice shrouded in amusement, trying to hide the deep pain.

And Roland wanted nothing more than to stare into the terrified crimson eyes of the Rokarthians as he tore them limb from limb with his mind, the purple sparks rolling off of him as he relied on the power of his mind.

He shoved that away with practiced ease.

A psychic that gave into their emotions too easily had a tendency to die young. And Roland was old as fuck.

He puts the smile on his face easily, the stern spymaster once again in the closet as he took Xac into his arms, the 30ish man obviously displeased.

Roland couldn't help as he whispered into the man's ear. "Thank you for saving him."

He kept it low enough that only Xac could hear it, Gods know that if Veranda heard him, he would never hear the end of it from his oldest friend.

"Don't you worry about those credits, Veranda! You're going to need them if we're going to have any chance of healing those arms and legs of yours."

"Just give me some water and sunlight. I'm all-natural after all." The plantoid rolls the r's with practiced ease as he is placed on a couch, the head of roots and biolight resting onto the pillow with exhaustion and stress finally catching up.

"Is he going to be alright?" Roland blinks at the unfamiliar, and chipper voice.

Turning around, he finds a… floating ball of metal triangles staring at him with one blue eye.

Roland blinks. Dumfounded.

"Do I have something on my shell?" The orb says as its… limbs?- disconnect from the greater whole, an orb of hazy light seeming to keep it floating aloft as the blue eye inspected itself.

He looks back to Xac and while his face hasn't changed, Roland can still feel the irritation coming off him in waves.

"Uh…and you are?"

"Oh, sorry, guess you've never seen one of me before huh? I'm a Ghost. This Guardian's ghost to be exact." The ghost said with cheerful optimism as Xac very much looks like he wants nothing more than to leave this room.

Roland had a feeling that the communicator that Veranda smuggled was going to have to wait for a little while.

Waking up in my own bed was… nice.

Safe.

A feeling that was all too fleeting in the world that I lived in.

More so given that I rarely, if ever, had enough food, gear or credits to live in relative safety.

None of who applied to anymore.

I walk over, and rip open the metal blinds that seemed to bend like regular cloth, and look out over the skyline of the city as the star Rakerath rose to meet the new day.

I… don't remember when was the last time that I watched a sunrise. It was… nice.

"Good morning Guardian!" And there went my good mood.

I somehow manage not to groan as I turn to the floating orb that was far too cheerful for something his size. Seriously, he didn't even have any limbs either.

Must you be this cheery in the morning?

"Well, no, but what else would I be? Better to just enjoy life, don't you think?" Ugh, I hated that it made a bit of sense. Still wasn't going to change my grumpiness, though.

We found that he could understand things if I thought them at him. Which was both a positive and a negative. On the one hand, it was… nice to finally be able to talk with someone after having to learn how to convey things through gestures and the ring.

On the other… it made insulting him in my head harder since he could hear it.

"Now, now, none of that!" Ghost said as he zoomed around my apartment, turning the lights on while he was at it as he flew out of my room towards the kitchen.

I groaned in my bed, an actual one that I managed to find during a dive into the ruins. You would be surprised just how many rooms and buildings worth of places were perfectly pressurized and preserved, even millions of years afterward.

Made the curiosity that I had stuffed into a cage so long ago rampant to know.

A shame that I had as much chance of learning anything here as any other prisoner.

The smell of boiled vegetables and the cooking of eggs reach my nose.

Are you cooking right now? I ask in my head.

"Of course! Even if you're a Guardian now, you still need to eat. Not much that I can do about that."

Hmm, good to know, then.

A bit… ironic really. Dying seemed to be no problem, but food and sustenance seems to be the issue.

As if reassembling me molecule by molecule in a flash of glowing white Light was a simple matter. Even as I kept dying.

Over.

And over.

And over.

And over again. Lost in pain as bolts of light tore through my shoulder, neck, lungs, limbs, head.

Feeling as all thought left my brain, the only thing left behind the pain that seemed to blind me to any other form of thought.

A mercy, given that my body going on autopilot seemed to be the thing that finally made everything stop!

I felt something… connect again.

Another star that shined with greater strength than any of the other stars that joined my sky. I watched as the path between constellations solidified, as it traveled through the emptiness between reality itself.

And had to bite my tongue to keep me from screaming as my very nerves seemed to be doused in propulsion flames!

Everything that I could feel, from my toes to my brain, seemed to scream in agony as I managed to keep my voice contained, hands clenching onto the white cloth that made up my bedsheets.

Until eventually… the pain was gone.

The agonizing torture seems to leave my body, the nerves that had felt as if they were being torn apart by lightning dying down to a subtle numbness that felt like heavenly bliss.

"Everything alright Guardian?" Ghost said from the kitchen, the smells absolutely mouthwatering at this point.

I quickly get up, grabbing the book that had… just appeared next to me on my bed, strange symbols written on the front that I… somehow understood.

Sitting down, I shovel the eggs and meat that Ghost served, sending him a quick thanks, while I started flipping through the book.

Compared to the burning I had felt earlier, this was a dreamful escape.

"What do you have there?" Ghost asked.

Some book that appeared out of nowhere.

Blue light scans the book, before Ghost decides to scan him too.

"Hmm, interesting. It seems that you… received yet another change from these… stars that you see."

Oh really, I don't think that I noticed. I love that sarcasm was more of truth instead on an insinuation when I communicated like this.

He smacked me upside the head with a spoon and I throw him a glare.

"There is no need to be rude when I am just helping you out." How could he pout? He didn't even have a face!

I don't say anything, just rub the back of my head with a free hand when blue light emanates from Ghost and… the dull ache disappears.

I blink.

What was that?

"You don't have to die for me to give you a little pick me up. I do need to concentrate to make it happen, but I can heal you." That… was a lot better than I thought it would be.

Finishing breakfast, I stand up and walk to my gear.

Every single piece that Roland had given me for my expedition into Rokarth territory. Plus all the Energy Credits that I could possibly want.

I finally had that new ring that I wanted. I finally upgraded all of my gear. I… had everything that I needed, and then some.

So that bore the question.

What was I going to do now?

I sat down with a thump, staring out the window as the sun rose.

Apparently, Ghost sense my thoughts, because he floated over to me and hung by my head, eye gazing into the distance alongside me.

As I stared out over into the tree wrapped curved skyscrapers that stretched into the heavens… I started to wonder what it would look like to have ships fly across the sky. How much propulsion would they have to be under in order to escape the earth's orbit?

How fast would they have to go for them to maybe outrun the fleet that was up above us? Would take some tricky piloting, along with maybe overclocking the engines, something that shouldn't be too hard. Not like any of them had a slipping drive that they could use like those I could make.

That is, if they could even see me if I managed to make a stealth drive strong enough to fool their sensors. Fat chance of them hitting me at that point. If I even got close enough for them to get a look at me through a window, it would be far too late.

Something that I scrap up.

Not like I didn't have plenty of scraps that I could use on this planet.

Then I blink.

Wait.

How did I know all of that?

It hits me when I… 'look' at my sky inside myself. No, still makes me sound mad.

And I notice the star that came with this… Light.

The star bloomed and pulsed with thoughts and ideas of movement. Of being able to create personal ships and vehicles that could traverse through the tunnels underneath our feet and across the city streets.

I look at the book that read "Jutsu Training Log" and review the ideas and diagrams that were bubbling around in my head.

I grab the book, and head towards my gear.

Guess I'm going spelunking underground for a little bit.

The book was… interesting.

A lot of terms like 'chakra' and different alignments that I… was still having some issue dealing with.

Different than the magic I could feel inside of myself, along with the… Light that was now part of me. Though… the Light seemed to come from Ghost instead of myself.

"Think of it this way, I'm your connection to the Traveler, while you are the actual instrument that releases it. The way that a speaker is connected to a power source." Hmm… a very apt way to describe. Speakers are rare here nowadays. Same for long-distance communication.

…. Why was I getting ideas on how to fix that? What did building jumpships and sparrows have with communication?

Something to think about for later.

"You know, you are certainly taking all of this fairly well so far." Ghost commented from… inside of me. Which was something that he could apparently do… somehow.

I had more pressing matters to focus on right now.

I would much rather just work through it than lose my mind over the impossibilities that are happening to me. I told him.

"...So you're repressing them then?" I didn't like the way that sounded.

What does that mean?

"...It means that you're trying to ignore the emotions that you're feeling in an effort to get over them. I have found that, that method rarely ever works. All it does is delay the inevitable breaking of the metaphorical damn."

Well, it has worked so far for me.

"Doesn't mean that it always will. It isn't healthy."

Neither is diving deep into these tunnels like this, but I do it anyway.

"It isn't like there are that many things that you have to worry about down here. Not with what the Light can offer you."

Yes, being reassembled over and over again from death seems to have its uses. Perhaps enough that I won't have to do it that often. I hold back the shiver that runs down my spine at the memory of burning nerves and the smell of cooked flesh.

"Oh, that is not all that you can do! It is something that takes most Guardians time to learn however. Perhaps one day you will learn how to harness the gifts being a Titan grants you?"

I still don't understand how this… Traveler chose me from a different universe. Especially not when I've never been on a Human Colony, let alone the Homeworld.

"That… is something that I myself don't understand either. All I know, is that I woke up here and knew deep down that you are my Guardian. That is all that I needed honestly."

Then perhaps your Traveler made some sort of mistake.

"Never. We Ghosts were made for the sole purpose of finding our Guardian in order to defend humanity."

Yeah, well I doubt that's why you decided on me.

"And I hope to see the day that you're proved wrong."

Cheeky little bastard.

"And you're a rude man that needs a little joy in his life." The Ghost quips back.

Joy is what you make of it, and I made dust. Is my response as we delve deeper into the tunnels.

Finding the most… secure of my hide holes isn't too hard.

Just a two day trek down the tunnels, along with some salvaging along the way.

Must say, having that key has truly made things… interesting. Even if there was currently limited space in the small void of white space.

Though, there was a new… charm that jingled on the golden bracelet around my wrist.

Something that Ghost called a 'shipwrights multitool'. Apparently something that the experts of humanity used to fix up their ships when they didn't have access to a warehouse or proper machinery.

I even knew what everything did, from the welder attached, to the tiny pliers made for delicate adjustments, usually to the onboard navigation system.

Not sure how that system is going to work, given that… the ones I was familiar with were created with the intention of traversing a single solar system, and not the galaxy at large. Especially since I… didn't know where the planet Refuse was located in the Galaxy. I didn't even know how big the Korinth Imperium was.

All that I knew, was that the Horde was one neighbor, with the Reviled Raiders on another end, the habitat living pirates somehow managing to repel any attack sent their way, the only other space lane leading to a Black Hole.

I'd heard… him complain about it on some nights when I couldn't quite force myself to ignore everything around me.

I didn't exactly have time to go looking through maps before I arrived here.

Arriving at my main hideout was a quiet thing.

Going through a few maintenance passages that were winding roads that circled around, before climbing into the roof of an old… clinic I think. Those were microscopes right?

Most of the equipment was beyond degraded, a wall having been caved inwards by… something.

Looking at the scrap left behind though… I could see certain parts that I might be able to wrangle up into something useful. Pretty sure I saw some hardware and motherboards scattered across the floor.

Huh… i didn't even know what a motherboard was yesterday. Or what…any of those parts that now stuck out like gold in the sun to my mind's eye.

… Why did I think of gold? Gold had never been valuable to me, or any Korinthian that I interacted with.

In the attic, I set the bolt back of the floors entrance back in place, bringing the small book with… kanji, written neatly at the front.

"So, we're going to start on this first? Sure that the ship shouldn't be your first priority?"

Might be, regardless, that is going to take… probably months to build. Especially since I'm going to have to write the software from scratch, along with the jump system. Sure, I'm sitting on a goldmine of technology, with even the walls being useful if I can manage to get some without the room caving in on me, but… most of this is beyond anything that I know.

"And, in the immediate, you're more worried about having to survive until you can actually make anything." Ghost finished for me, following my train of thought.

It annoyed me.

Yes. And as far as I can tell… this chakra stuff isn't native to this universe.

"Same goes to the one where I hail from. It isn't Light, not really. It feels… different. More.. human than that."

Hmm, now was that a good thing or a bad thing?

Reading through the journal was… enlightening.

The strange new energy that flowed through me wasn't magic, like the other sensation that I had used, nor was it this Light. It was something called chakra. Something that was existed both on the physical as well as the spiritual plane.

Were it not for my… subsequent deaths earlier, I might have doubted that any of this was real.

But, I didn't have the luxury of denial right now. Not when I had a floating robot that could read my thoughts, or apparently being close to unkillable now. Or rather, I would come back from most deaths.

So long as I wished to. That part was important, according to Ghost.

After dying more times than I can count in the span of… I don't even know how long, I could understand why some would wish to just… remain dead.

What would be the point in coming back if it's only to more suffering? If you merely died the moment that you regained your faculties?

I shivered at that. Would that be my fate one day?

Perhaps I should just focus on the fact that Death is now… more like a possibility instead of an inevitability.

Aging was also something that would remain… ever gone from my future.

There was a chance that I would be able to actually learn these secretes and arcane abilities that seemed to come from the bracelet.

"You know, I was doing some scans on those bits of crystal that we found on our way here." I look up from the small booklet, having arrived at the various different hand seals for something called an "Earth Style" Jutsu. Something that involved turning the earth into spears.

I raise an eyebrow at him. Gesturing at him to go on with a hand.

"While they aren't exactly like the Light, there is some similarities to them." Ghost flies up a little higher, creating a hologram of the three different shards that I had managed to find so far on my little journeys through the tunnels. "Both seem to be concepts, facts of life that seem to bend the world around them."

"And yet, that stone is just that at the same time. A sliver of stone that simply… exists. No way of knowing where it came from, or how it was conceived. Merely a universal fact that it had always been here."

I pull out the shard of black in my hand, the edges of the crystal seeming to darken the world around it, Ghost staring at it with clear disdain and revulsion.

"And while… this isn't like the Darkness, it does… bring bad memories." Given what he told me occurred on his 'Earth' and the humanity that he fought for I could understand his disdain for anything that reminded him of it.

Even if I couldn't bring myself to care as much as he seemed to.

Bringing out the shard of yellow, feeling the contained crackle of sparks that lingered inside of it, I reach into the concept, feeling for that same rush that I had felt during the fight in the Rokarth complex..

I open a palm, focusing, feeling the call of lightning that had been given form and concept in the shard in my other hand, and pull.

Instead of firing off a bolt of lightning, rays of pale blue lightning crackled in my hand, a small storm that remained contained.

Ghost quickly scanned the ball of lightning I held in my hand, his cheery voice humming in thought as he scanned the dimmer shard in my other hand.

"Interesting. It seems that you're… using the shard as a type of battery. Or rather, channeling it's energy into something else."

I close my fist, the crackles of electricity dying away as I tumbled the shard through my fingers, examining it with new eyes.

"So I'm using it as a type of catalyst?"

"It would appear so. That brings into question what the other shards would do. Though-" The little sphere-like robot glares at the black shard that I had placed back into my pocket. "-I heavily disagree on even keeping that thing." For once, his voice was lacking any of his usual cheerfulness and optimism, disgust practically radiating from the little bot.

I shrug, but don't agree one way or the other.

Since we're here… might as well get started.

I twist the ring in my hand, and bring out the holographic screen in front of my eyes, fingers twitching as ideas that were at once refreshingly new, and nostalgic old fluttered through my mind.

And with a free hand, I began to design jumpships that the universe has never seen before.

I knew that something was… off when I walked through a disturbed corridor that only I knew about.

It wasn't much of an alarm system, only a few bottles and patches of debris that I knew to avoid when passing through here.

"I'm sensing a few life signatures a few yards down the corridor." Ghost said to me from within my body.

Anything else that you can sense? I ask.

"A few energy weapons, but not much else other than that. It's a small group, less than five of them."

Hmm.

I didn't like the thought of people going through the passageways that I thought only I knew.

Call it territorial, but I preferred knowing that the paths I walked were free from others trespassing. It helped me sleep at night whenever I had to travel through them. I already had to worry about the off chance of those beasts finding me, having to worry about other people was not something that I enjoyed.

It doesn't take me long to sneak toward the group of people. I hear them before I see them.

"Are you sure that this is the correct way?" A strained and high-pitched voice said.

"I am not completely certain. What maps we had stored away weren't as detailed as I would have liked, but this is the only path forward that hasn't ended in a dead end quiet yet." Another voice, this one more feminine than the other responded.

"Well… it isn't as if we can really turn back at this point. Not if you don't want to join me in those chains."

"We both know that the chances of them taking us alive are but dust in the wind. Especially me, after what I did."

There was a harsh high cry, and I realize that it was a laugh coming from one of the three figures. "Yeah, especially given the… lesson that you gave the commander before we left."

"Didn't slow them down from coming after us. Even if I think we might have lost them in this damned maze of a planet." The feminine voice sighs out. "This is all moot if the only thing waiting for us is another death."

"You know that the Libertorium are headed by a Human. While they are… erratic, they are far more… xenophilic compared to your own culture."

"Meaning that your race and theirs get along so well." There was some… bitterness in the voice. Though, exactly why I couldn't tell.

"You could say that."

"Does that mean that you've been to a human colony?" She asked.

"No, I was taken before I had the chance. Though, my family had been planning on visiting this world they named, "Elysium"... They never had the chance to see it."

"Maybe you could one day?" The female voice said softly, soft enough that I wouldn't have heard it if not for the enhanced sense that I had gained within the past few days.

Another high pitched laugh, though, this time it was tinged with ironic derision. "We both know that anyone sent to this planet never get's off. Never."

The three figures lapse in silence again, voices echoing as I approached them from the seemingly endless hallway.

Then one began to speak again. It was the female again. "Regardless, we both know that Humans aren't… fond of my species. Especially not one of those psionics."

"He won't kill you. Not if he's a stronger one. No need to when he can just read your mind."

That… was not something that I knew about Roland.

Part of my brain wanted to deny it with my entire existence. That pathetic fool? The same one that seemed to whine like a child when he didn't get his way?

Then again… if he knew that his attitude irritated me…

Oh, I was going to flay that idiot with lightning the next time I see him.

Approaching, I can finally make out the figures huddled together in the dim light.

And I slowly raise the hand cannon at my waist when I see the horns on one of them.

The only reason that I don't shoot is that it's not only the Korinthian standing there.

To the side of the blue-skinned horned female, was a… well, only way to say it, a floating rock creature. It didn't have limbs of any kind, instead, it was three pieces of orange stone that seemed to glisten in the dim light of their lantern, its torso being the largest piece, easily the size of my own body, with misshapen columns of stone that jutted into the air. In the center, towards the top, green crystals glowed in the darkened light, while the two orbs of rock on either side seemed to fidget and twitch in the air.

At least the one next to it was far more… normal. But I had seen plenty of Yarrowreachers before. Like the rest of his race, they had an oceanic preference, the slick gray body covered in ragged robes that looked l like they had been through a battlefield. His rounded head had bruises over his grey skin, his elongated mouth being the only spot that didn't look injured one bit.

Now that my surprise had been shuffled away, they all look like they had just escaped forms something.

The rock creature had various chipped pieces of stone, black liquid seeming to be imprinted on the stone orbs that floated on either side, while the Korinthian bled a black substance from the various small cuts on her lips and hands. And she was using the wall as support, her right leg bandaged and bleeding.

I have to resist the urge to put a bullet into her head.

The only reason why I didn't do it right away was due to the big rock turning toward me, the small orbs floating up higher, his green… eyes staring right into my eyes.

"Who goes there!?" A voice that sounds like rumbling gravel echoes through the corridor, both the Korinthian and Yarrowreacher raising energy weapons towards me.

The corridor shines with blue light, Ghost appearing in the air with his cerulean glow, blue eye shining on the three aliens like an otherworldly shine.

"Hello! We mean you no harm! Would you all like some help with those wounds?" I stare at the floating orb, my mouth hanging open and desperately wanting to grab the damn thing and shove it back into my soul, or wherever in the dusted hells he went.

The three aliens were doing the same thing, staring at him with open wide eyes and hanging mouths.

At least, the two bipedal aliens did. The rock creature just… floated there.

The two rocky orbs did droop for an instant before rising back up.

We all stand there in silence for a few moments, cheeriness and compassion from the Ghost practically radiating off of him in waves.

Then the horned one and the fish folk raise their weapons, pointed right at Ghost and me.

I don't bother trying to tell him I told you so.

"What the hell is that thing?" The high-pitched voice said, the aquatic being training his weapon towards my helmeted head, while the Korinthian focused her gun on Ghost.

Not that it would do much against Ghost, he could take a lot of punishment.

At least, so long as it wasn't imbued in whatever this 'darkness' was at least.

"Hello, I'm Ghost. You can think of me as the Guardians… mouthpiece!" The cheerful voice said eventually, his blue eye momentarily turning back to me before I gave him an affirmative through our connection.

"You really calling… him, a Guardian?" The female Korinthian asked with a disbelieving tone . "With that getup?"

Maybe dressing in a hooded helmet and dark clothing wasn't going to earn me any friends.

But they helped hide me in the darkness of the tunnels, and maybe stop a bullet or two, so I wasn't going to complain about it.

I slowly my arm up, making sure that the hand cannon was raised to the sky, making sure that the cerulean light glinted off the barrel of the heavy gun.

They noticed, but didn't seem impressed. After all, I was outnumbered here.

"I don't think that you're helping calm them down." Ghost whispered into my brain.

"It doesn't matter if I calm them down or not. I'll just come back over and over again until their all dead." I respond back.

"Why in the world would you do that!? They haven't done anything to us!"

"I'm merely making the observation that the option is there for us should the need arise." I replied back with a clipped tone. At least, it was intended with a clipped tone. Given that I gave it in my own head, it should have come out as intended.

Which, it probably did, since Ghost was glaring at me with his single blue eye.

"Regardless, we mean you no harm." Ghost said once again after giving me another glare.

"Like we're going to believe some weirdo that we just happen to find in the tunnels!" The aquatic being says, the barrel of the gun giving an ominous glow.

Ugh, of course they were paranoid. Given the… lighter lines that I could see around their necks it wasn't all to hard to guess where they came from. Though, the curious thing was the female Korinthian with them.

She didn't have the ring around her neck. But I noticed the way that her eyes kept glancing toward her companions. The open worry and concern even as she hissed when putting too much pressure on one of her legs.

Might be better for her if she sat down.

"Good idea Guardian!" Wait, what?

"Excuse me, miss?" Ghost says with a polite tone, ignoring the weapons trained on both of us. "But I believe that it would be best if you took a seat. Too much pressure on that leg, and it might never heal right. Along with helping stop the blood flow. Otherwise, that makeshift tourniquet." Gold and grey eyes blink at him in confusion, the rock creature tilting its-wait, it can move its head!?

How? There aren't any joints in there!

"... I do not believe that they are a threat." The rumbling earth said softly, the jagged orbs returning back onto the core body, as if they had never left.

"What? Just like that?" The grey-eyed fish person said, head swiveling like a hunter towards the towering rock creature that barely fit in the tunnels.

"If this… Guardian was really here to kill us, he would have done it already." The Korinthian said as she took Ghost's advice and sat down, a content sigh escaping from her lips as she stretched her leg out, the splotches already having become larger from the momentary stance.

"How long were you crouching there in the shadows like a waiting blade?"

"Oh, not very long. Probably less than a minute before this… gentleman noticed us!" Ghost said with a cheer, swaying his body towards the rock creature who still had his head tilted.

I'm wondering if this is going to be my life from now on. Being around so many people and talking to them was… odd.

Uncomfortable.

"So that means he could have taken us by surprise. Probably taken one of us down." The Korinthian said with a tired tone.

The aquatic creature though tried to stand up a little straighter, eyes focused on where mine would be underneath my black faceless helm. "He still wouldn't have been able to take down Ruqartz."

I shrug my shoulders. Why in Dust's name would I care about that?

Besides… I still hadn't tested what some of those other crystals in my little dimension could do.

Something that can be tested later, when I wasn't having to talk with people.

"Still, we don't know who he is, or who he's with!" I was already finding my patience for the high-pitched fish wearing thin. Really made me consider just wandering into the darkened halls that surrounded us.

I could feel Ghost want to bop me on the head at that thought. I roll my eyes underneath my helmet, before I unlock the seals, and lift it over my head, blinking as my eyes adjust to the natural light of the tunnels.

Two pairs of eyes widen at seeing my dark short hair, and the hazel eyes underneath. As for my face, it was my face. I don't know if it was pleasing or not, but I did find it to be… what it was.

Not much more than that. Certainly less… aggressive than the slightly scaled faces of the Korinthains.

"You're… human." I don't miss the way that their eyes go to my neck, staring at the thin burned scars that had been there since my rebellion.

My face remains impassive as I give a nod. "And I think that you all know what that means?" Ghost asked, giving voice to my words.

Relief seems to flood into the aquatic person, while the Korinthian female seems to tense and stare at me as if she couldn't decide whether to run or die.

Funny.

I ignore her looks, and raise an eyebrow at the group.

"Do you need any help heading towards friendly land?" Ghost asked.

The fish person gives a very enthusiastic nod. While the Korinthian female relaxes at our ignoring her.

Sighing, I place the helmet back on my head and walk past the trio, the fish folk moving out of my way, while the rock person's head moves to follow my movement.

I point onwards, conveying my thoughts to Ghost. "The path towards the city is this way. We are going to need to take a detour given that our usual passageways are… on the more narrow side." He doesn't look at the largest among us.

I do though.

The floating stone actually wiggles in embarrassment.

Unfortunately, I'm the least injured in the group.

Besides the Ruqartz, but he didn't exactly have any arms to actually hold her.

Meaning that I was stuck carrying the Korinthian in my arms.

Part of me wanted to just drop her and walk away, but Ghost was giving me that little glare that was becoming the norm And I didn't want to hear about this for the rest of the trip back home.

Even if I knew that it would probably last longer than that.

I could smell the smoke of ash and the iron of blood clinging to her.

"So, what exactly happened? I take it that you came from the Rokarth territory?" Ghost asked on my behalf.

"... It wasn't always Rokarth territory." Immediately I feel my stomach drop deeper into the planet.

There had only been one other serious piece of Territory, and that was the Enyorin. While they weren't the slavers or monsters that the Rokarthi were, they were still Korinthian supremacists.

So… not exactly an area that I wanted to traverse.

Though, looking at the trio, seeing their weathered state, I couldn't find it in me to care very much about where they came from.

"How long ago was the fall?" Ghost asked.

"Not even a week." The rumbling earth replied. "Attacked in the night, had the technology and military armaments that have never before traversed the metal earth before."

I scowl. That wasn't good. Nope. Not good at all.

"Survivors?" The female grimaced in my arms.

"Not many. Most of our armed forces were… demolished. Taken down before we knew what was going on. They took the leaders not long into the night, made it a spectacle." Rage enters her face, her golden eyes seeming to brighten in her anger at the thought. "We barely made it out."

"Was it because you were originally with them perhaps?" I could feel the chill in the hallway, the only sound of the steps of our boots and the groan of moving earth. "Regardless of the truth, I promise that you will come to no harm."

Yeah, good for you Ghost. I didn't promise a damn thing.

He smacked me upside the head again at that thought, causing the group that we led through the tunnels to look at us oddly.

"He was being rude." Ghost says simply.

The two humanoids look confused, and I think that I hear a mumbled, "But I didn't hear anything?" That I swiftly ignore, pushing on through the tunnels, hoping that we would lapse into silence. All this… talking was uncomfortable.

And I hadn't even said a word.

"Oh, before I forget, what is your name miss?" I sigh as Ghost asked the female in my arms.

She frowns. Her golden eyes stare at me for a moment before focusing on the robot when I keep my gaze forward, stepping through the expanding caverns and tunnels.

"Yazera." She said softly.

"That's a lovely name." Ghost says with a chipper voice.

I don't care to look down at Yazera at all.

Blissfully, that is where the conversation ends, the five of us softly making our way through the tunnels at our leisure, our gait slowed due to the injured two. The big one at least helps with some rubble that had been in the way of a few tunnels.

It didn't hurt to at least get some use out of this trip. Having a few of the tunnels and caverns that had once been noting more than dead ends turned into actual routes would always be a bonus. Would have to go and edit some of those maps later on though.

A good number of them were more than due for renovation.

It was better to focus on something else rather than the Korinthian in my arms.

I don't remember when was the last time… I touched someone and I didn't feel pain.

It was… a happening.

Not an event, not a tragedy.

Just something that took place.

I took some comfort in that.

Arriving into the city was done without much hassle, the guards at the gate allowing me through at the sight of my black plated armor. It did not do much to keep the almost poisonous stares that they sent to Yazera in my arms.

"Make sure you keep her collared." The blue skinned reptilian spit out, glaring with purple eyes at the female in my arms.

For her part, she doesn't shiver, she doesn't even blink at the hatred. Her sharp features remain a blank mask. She doesn't even look back as we make our way through the city, not a single sould daring to approach us.

This was… far tamer than I had been expecting.

Especially given… well, the tension that I could see on the shoulders of each person that I passed.

I grimace.

Word on the Rokarth taking the Enyorin territory had been announced to every communicator connected to the network just a day ago.

A simple message that had sent everyone onto high alert.

I probably would have been stopped and apprehended at the gate if it wasn't for the armor.

"You are the most frustrating man that I have ever met." Roland said from his desk, rubbing his temples with both his hands.

I watch him with an unimpressed look from my seat in front of him, Ghost floating above my shoulder, the tree person Veranda sitting down on the coach on the side, newly sprouting limbs wrapped into each other like twisting branches that hadn't finished growing just yet.

The three refugees that I had found and brought- partially unwillingly- to safety were being attended to in the infirmities downstairs.

It was… a miracle that they hadn't hanged or shot the Korinthian when we had arrived.

"I thought that you were just going to disappear into those tunnels, now you're bringing in escaped slaves, and a Korinthian-," The venom drips in his voice, purple eyes flaring with restrained anger. "-right into our midst."

Believe me, I would have rather left them behind too. Ghost glares at me at the sent thought.

Instead of relaying my actual words, he says, "We couldn't just leave them behind!"

Roland's eyes flicker from Ghost to me, then back again, before returning back to me.

"The floating bot made you bring them back didn't he?" I nod.

"I wasn't going to just let him leave them behind! Or shoot them!" The little orb floated around erratically, blue light shining bright from every gap in his 'armor'.

"Yeah, that sounds like something that he would want to do." Roland said quietly. I glare at him with an unamused expression. He raises both hands in front of him. "What? You and I both know that it's true!"

I roll my eyes.

"So… what is the plan?" Ghost asked.

"The plan?" Roland asked, which I found myself asking as well.

"These… Rokarthains are going to invade, aren't they? Since they had already taken over the neighboring power. Which…" He trails off.

"Leaves only us on the board." Gone was the jovial and clingy man that I had avoided for the years after he saved my life. Instead, was the cold gaze of a man used to working in efforts beyond that of normal 'civilians'. Even if my own perception on what could be constituted as 'normal', even I knew that a psychic like him was more than just a man with charisma.

Not brainwashing, no. He seemed… too proud of his own charisma to depend on that front. He had seen things that would probably make most weep or envious beyond belief.

He knew that things were… bad.

No. Bad was critically understating just how royally fucked we were.

I told Ghost as much.

The only thing that was keeping us from getting invaded, was leaving them open for the Enyorin. With them out of the picture…

"It means that they don't have to be worried about getting stabbed while they reach to choke us to death." Roland finished for me, while I gave him another heavy glare. He winces as he realizes that he just admitted to reading my mind.

We can deal with you being a perverted mind peeper later, at the moment, I want to know if I have to lose myself in the tunnels to make sure that i don't get killed in the next couple of weeks.

He gives an ugly hollow laugh. Like a dying man who knew exactly how much breadth he had left in his life. "Weeks is being quite generous. Especially with everything that we have been hearing."

And what has that been?

"That we weren't the only ones that had the Korinthian systems go through a 'clerical' error." Veranda said from his seat, the green light glowing with every word that came from the plantoid creature.

"Veranda." Roland interrupts with stone in his voice.

"We both know that the cat's out of the bag. No point in trying to keep anything else to our chests when the bullets are already flying." The tree wriggles in his seat, the curled tips of his limbs wiggling as if wanting to reach for something. "Or do you really want to keep being a pendejo and try to do this on your own?"

The man and tree stare at each other, ignoring Ghost and me as if they were the only people left in the room. Before Roland eventually sighs, slumping in his chair and… looking far older than he did a few moments ago. Did he always have that many grey hairs in his beard? Was that a thing that that happened to humans?

Like the way that Korinthian scales would eventually lose their inherent shine the older one became? Perhaps one day my own hair would turn that color as well?

It had once been red, if I remembered right, though it had turned dark when I was… young.

Though, those memories were hazy at best. It was better that way. Faded into nothing but a blurry hologram that wouldn't ever be seen properly. It was better that way.

What happened?

Roland tried his best not to look me in the eye as I felt my anger begin to spike.

"I… might or might not be an agent for the UNE sent here to gather intel on this planet."

I turn to Veranda as I start to feel the burning in my nervous system. That might just be my chakra reacting to my rage.

I don't know, this was still a new occurrence to me.

I debated trying out that fascinating 'jutsu' that could create a sphere of water in the air.

Roland quickly got out of his chair and backed away, staring at me with wide terrified eyes, purple sparks flickering across his form.

Oh… he could read my mind.

I started thinking about how I could learn to cause the earth to quake and bring this building down on top of all of us.

I would survive. The death would be instant and I would prefer to dig my way out instead of having to be burned alive again.

Roland was shaking against the wall. "Stop it!"

"See? Te dije that one day someone would turn it around on your head!" The mirth in Veranda's voice practically radiated sunshine and joy.

Ghost, tell me some more stories about this darkness. Wait, no, think it instead!

"No. I'm not going to do that." Ghost refused my most reasonable request. It could have been an order, but I didn't want another bruise on my head.

"Please just tell him whatever you were going to say!" Roland begs the tree who… somehow managed to look amused?

He didn't even have a face though? Was that just a tree thing?

Is that why I sometimes felt like the roots in my apartment were judging me sometimes!? Wonderful, now I was going to be paranoid about having judgemental tree roots in my home!

"He was sent ahead with… technology to communicate back with command. A tool that has been invaluable in our investigations and snooping. After that, I was sent ahead to extract him. Adding a newly 'imprisoned' Nu-Baol was a cakewalk from our codebreakers back home." Veranda leans back in his seat, the green glows of his 'eyes' slowing in their pulsing with each word.

"The problem is that we weren't the only ones that were… 'adding' in new inmates." Roland interrupted. "I think that you know just how easy it is to… add a few extra people into the roster."

I shiver at the memory. I push down the feelings of chains fastened to my wrist ushered into black formless ships taking me to the one place where I could finally be free.

Who's here?

"The one thing that the Korinthians would never send. A scientist." Veranda said simply. "Ironic that they sent the same thing that the UNE sent."

I tilt my head and raise a single eyebrow. "Engineering. Specifically ships and their creation. Along with a few niche additions here and there. If you want someone to path you up, then you're gonna have to look somewhere else."

Hmm… perhaps we might be able to swap notes later.

Roland releases a choking noise. Right. He could probably read my mind right now.

I started making the designs that flashed through my head more robust, and complicated beyond what a mere journeyman or wrench monkey could scrounge up on their own.

… Where in the galaxy did I get the term "wrench monkey" from? I didn't even know what a monkey even was.

It sounded… odd.

So, what do you need me here for? I think I made it clear that I don't want to throw myself in the fire for you again.

Ghost tried glaring at me, but for once, I glared right back.

The silence becomes… oppressive. A thing that seems to worm its way into every atom in the room, until there was nothing but the sound of nothing as one blue eye met my hazel ones.

Ghost and I don't exchange words, not a sound passes my lips or vibrates the air through whatever speakers Ghost used to communicate.

Instead, we used our pure intent. Our convictions.

He felt… strong. Unbreakable in a way. A will to help those that needed it, because that wa what he was made for in the end.

In my own place, I pushed every ounce of pain that I carried. Every single speck of will to get away from acts that had nothing to do with me. With being the coward that I really was, because I was damn good at being a speck of dust in a dead city that could simply disappear with the wind.

It's what kept me safe. What kept the pain from coming back.

Just look at what happened the last time that I listened to that voice that Ghost called my 'conscience'.

Eventually, when he realized that no, I was not going to change my mind, he relented.

There wasn't actually anything that he could do to force my, other than annoy me into doing it. But this was not something that I was willing to budge on.

I made that intent well known as I stared right into Roland's purple eyes, broadcasting my thoughts in the simplest way possible.

Find someone else to be your martyr.

HE sighs. "Look, I knew that the chances of you fighting with us were… low. But that's not what I'm asking for."

Oh? Really now?

"I don't need a fighter, I need someone that isn't afraid of going into the tunnels below us." Wait… what? I gesture with my hand, the spinning motion causing him to continue on. "Honestly, with the reports that we're getting, the chances of us actually managing to defeat them are… less than favorable. Sure we might be able to make them work for it, gods know that we chose this place because it's basically a fortress, but that isn't going to mean much if they manage to get any projects off the ground."

The grimace on his face was marred with frustrated… fear.

It didn't suit his face at all. I had seen anger, and emptiness before. But fear was… not something that should be on his face at all. He was far too irritating for that.

Regardless, it was none of my concern.

What do you want?

I asked simply.

He reaches underneath the table, brings out a curved bottle filled with amber liquid and pops open the lid, taking a whiff of it right underneath his nose, making sure that it wasn't touching the skin.

"Well, if you're bringing out the bottle, then I think that we really are going to fucking die." Veranda sighs from his seat, practically melting into the couch.

"This is a little something that Veranda managed to sneak in here, something that I asked for. It's a bottle of an Earth alcohol called tequila. Something that is distilled from a plant native to Earth. A little plant that we managed to cultivate across the stars thankfully. Turns out there's plenty of untapped volcanic soil in the spaces between worlds." He brings out two glasses and fills them both to the brim, downing one while passing one to me.

I take the thing and take my own whiff.

It… didn't smell like the Yarrowreach Brew tended to. No scent of seaweed or fish involved at all.

Copying him, I down the drink in one gulp, surprised at how… smooth the drink was compared to what I was accustomed to.

And what was that for?

"Usually it's polite to at least share a drink from someone when you ask a favor." He said simply.

I wouldn't know. I said simply. For some reason he winces at that. I'm not going to ask again.

"If we can't fight without each and every person dying in the process, then there's really only one option left isn't there?" The question hangs in the air, like a head waiting to be buried and put to rest into the ground.

Do you really think that there's any chance of funneling all of these people through the tunnels? That there's even someplace down there where they could even survive? It was a fantasy. A dream that I couldn't see happening no matter what reality you used as a lens.

But he remained steadfast. Those amethyst eyes glittering with determination, not shaking with fear like they had been a moment ago.

"I think that if there's anyone that can manage to find it, it's you. You managed to find your way into their base undetected after all."

Yes, but that was alone and through spaces so tight that it'll make most of them get stuck like a Yarrowreacher trying to sprint. That isn't even going into some of the more… problematic routes that are unavoidable.

"And yet, it's probably the only other option that we have. Even you." I feel my hand twitch. He was right, and I hated him for it.

I didn't want to fight or stick my neck out for any of these people. Not really.

Helping Veranda was more of a… financial choice rather than a moral one.

There wasn't going to be much choice in where we go from here.

Can't promise that I'll even manage to find anything. Let alone anywhere big enough to fit everyone. We both know that by the end of this, a lot of people are going to be dead.

"I know." The simple but heavy words make him look… weaker than he usually is. But that spark was still glinting in his eyes. "But as long as most of them are dead, it might have been worth it."

Surprised to see you here." The Korinthian woman said softly, changed out of the ragged torn clothing, fresh white bandages, probably newly weaved to boot, wrapped around various places of her body with her leg elevated and encased in a cast.

A stark contrast to the adrenaline-filled alien that had pointed a gun at my head a few short hours ago.

"We wanted to see what else you could tell us about… any threats that we might have to face soon." Ghost said quietly, relaying my thoughts in a… more sanitized manner.

"One that should have never been sent to this prison…" She said with a twisted expression, the black scales along the rim of her jaw seeming to crinkle onto her blue skin that peeked out, golden eyes burning with hatred.

"We're surprised to hear that." Ghost said.

"Why are we surprised by that?" Ghost asked me privately while she opened her mouth.

We can go into more detail on the scaled race of slavers and body snatchers later. I groused to him. It's going to require more… than just a few minutes.

And I wasn't nearly drunk enough to go into detail on all of… that.

"Rekinth Xelincos." I choke at the name. "So… I take it that your master was higher ranked given that reaction?" Her words weren't kind, and her tone cold, but there was… empathy in the way that she looked at me.

It was… strange to see that in the eyes of a Korinthian. An antithesis to… what I had seen in life.

The memory of finding Veranda in that cell, his limbs taken and eaten, only sustained and alive so that they could harvest more from the 'delicious' Nu-Baol before it expired.

If they ever let him actually die.

I knew that any that had been captured… usually weren't allowed that mercy.

Only then would the Korinthians have anything resembling respect for them.

"Whose Rekinth Xelincos?" Ghost asked, cerulean eye drifting from the wounded Korinthian back to me.

"'A monster'" Yazera and I say/think at the same time. It's the only word that could describe that… thing.

I had never seen him before.

But I had seen his work.

"He's the most brilliant bio-engineer that the Korinthian Empire has ever birthed. Along with the most… curious." The word is spat out like poison, golden hues burning hotter than rays from her eyes.

I shiver at the memories that brought themselves unbidden to my mind. Front he slaves that… had been found 'unamusing' given to the 'good doctor' for… upgrades. And they would return as flesh twisted and warped, minds completely gone as they were nothing more than loyal attack dogs.

Oh, the capabilities that they displayed were the things of nightmares and dreams. But they would be nothing more than weapons to be pointed and fired.

"Who did you lose?" Ghost asked softly, in his own words, before I could relay my own. Those were usually the only ones that hated one of the most 'celebrated' and revered scientists that the Empire had ever created from the stolen life.

"A slave… my playmate since I was a 'child'." She said bitterly. "My 'father' decided that I had become far too reliant on her, so she sent her… away. 'Finally, find some use to that waste of money that only harbored weakness and the flaw of friendship'." The words were spat out, golden orbs burning with the rage that could blot out the sun.

I couldn't find myself moved by this. Not when I had seen the same old story happen over and over again throughout my own life.

That's what tended to happen when your… former owner was the biggest moneylender and broker in the inner empire.

I spat on the ground at thinking of that waste of biomass.

Getting up, I stretch my arms, Ghost floating up to my shoulder giving me a look before dipping a little lower towards the woman.

No point in asking if she already told the Libertorium. It would have been the first thing out of her mouth. Preparations were probably going to be thrust into greater priority.

That did bring the question.

"Why would he willingly come here?" Ghost asked.

She shrugs her shoulder, the scales along her arms glinting in the yellow light of the infirmary. "No idea. But if I had to guess… something is going on in the royal family. Only thing that would cause someone of the 'majestic' royal line to come here willingly."

The only sound I make is the click of the tongue. Of course it would be something that those jackasses would cook up.

The lords and rulers of the 'glorious' Korinthian Empire! Kings and rulers over an empire built upon the backs of the lessers that only live for their wondrous immortal lives.

As immortal as anyone could become. Take the head off, and there was nothing that they could do anymore. Just like everyone else.

That brought the question though… I turn to look at her again, I see the clear anguish on her face, the features… similar to the ones that humans tended to make.

A shorter nose, shorter than mine was, higher cheekbones dusted with black scales over blue skin, sharp eyes that only pierced even deeper with the loathing that seemed to drip from her skull.

Ghost stares at me, the question obvious in his single eye as I gestured at him to relay my words.

"Why… didn't you just… take the biomass that you needed for your leg?" Ghost asks with a halting tone, eye shifting back and forth between the woman and I.

She bares her teeth at me, sharpened fangs pointed at me like glittering knives while her sun-like eyes bored into my soul, like reaching flames.

"I will never do that again. She hissed out, the words sharp as they flittered between her teeth.

Oh, wonderful. A Korinthian with something resembling a consciousness and morality.

Letting out a sigh, I walk out of the room, waving a hand behind my back.

I barely hear Ghost rush out something to her, no doubt an apology on my behalf or something, when I felt… the stars connect again.

It was… bigger than the others that had gathered in my sky. A pulsating mass of knowledge. It felt… like steam? Whirring gears and vacuum tubes cobbled together-no- orchestrated together into a wondrous form of technology that ran on steam.

It was primitive. I should be turning my nose at it. After all, who cared about steam when there were empires and governments that traversed the stars with the energy capacity of entire cities at their beck and call?

And yet, this was the most glorious thing that I had ever seen in my life.

Ideas sprang into my head.

Vacuum tubes capable of storing data, not as much as a proper data processor, not if I didn't want to expand the tubes into being the size of large crates, but it was still more than I had previously known.

More than that though… I turn my head, gazing at the frayed wiring and worn metal of the wall next to me.

And… I see where I could fix it. A few replacement wires here, maybe going a bit deeper to see if I could replace the main breakers and power source… yes.

Yes, I think that I could get power going back in this building.

I ignore Ghost, walking back out into the street, staring at the buildings that surrounded us with new eyes.

Everything here was connected, in some shape or manner.

Whether it be through power lines, or perhaps connected through a line in the digital network.

And I could already tell exactly what I might need to get it all in working order again.

That… didn't mean that I would be capable of that.

No, not when I was supposed to be looking for a route out of here. A route that manages to save as many people as possible, Roland's words, not mine.

Even then, it wasn't like powering the buildings up would be enough to give them a fighting edge.

Not against the tide that was going to be headed our way.

Especially not against that.

There was at least one thing that this could be useful for. And that was tunnel diving.

"Are you even listening to me!" Ghost shouted at me right next to my ear, my little fugue having ended, the knowledge and skill now safely resting inside of my brain.

Not really.

"You could at least act like you were!" Ugh, why was he still yelling?

You'd know I was lying anyways.

He sighs. "You're right. So… what did you get?"

I raise an eyebrow as I turn to look at him.

"That little bracelet of yours tends to glow any time that you… get another one." He whispers the last three words into my mind, disappearing into motes of light as he returned to my body.

I received the most valuable thing that one can find in life. In a rare display that I can count on two hands, I let out a smile. A vicious hungry little thing that wouldn't look too foreign on a Korinthian businessman. Knowledge.

Before all of that though… I think that it was time that I actually started to build something.

Finding the parts was… beyond easy.

I was literally surrounded by scrap and electronics that had somehow managed to survive for untold years on this deserted planet.

Fashioning some of them into what I needed… was the bigger issue.

Time, it seemed, was forever to be my enemy. Not enough time in the day, not enough time to keep myself from passing out on my workbench in my little reality of white. Ghost made sure to keep the door locked, warding anyone that came looking for me away with promises that I would get in touch later.

Nothing a few messages to the visitors couldn't fix.

It was…. Maybe less than a week when I finally stared at the finished product of my work, hands caked in black grease, eyes heavy with dark rings underneath my eyes, and hair growing out of my chin longer than I usually let it.

Eh, I didn't have time to worry about it.

I spent enough time here.

Too many hours spent salvaging, let alone refining the parts.

I stare at the hunk of junk, welded pieces of metal looking like misshapen jigsaws melted together, the hover system and thrusters sparking to blue life at the touch of my hand.

You said this thing runs on my Light?

"That's right Guardian. So long as you can keep moving, it can keep running. And no worries about losing it. I have it stored in my data banks, and have plenty of glimmer to go around."

Knowing that the little bot at my side could just… remake anything that I had made and he scanned afterward… well it changed things.

He couldn't just make copies, the originals had to be destroyed first, but he could bring them out of thin air. And all he needed was this 'glimmer' substance. Which was literally what it was. Glimmers of light created from the breaking down of matter. Even with the newfound intelligence and knowledge, there was still much about this so-called 'Light' that left me perplexed.

Even more so than the chakra did.

It was just a hunk of junk, holding together out of sheer will and spite. But it would work for now.

Not like I could fabricate better materials or refine better pieces and parts with only a multitool to my name.

Something that perhaps could change in the coming days.

For now…

It was time to set off.

Leaving the city didn't have much fanfare, the only sign of my departure the message that I sent directly to Roland's communicator ring. Instead of taking the main gates… I decided to make my exit through the tunnels underneath the city.

The ones that only I knew about.

Hmm, I was going to have to do something about them, wasn't I? Either clear out the rubble so more than one person could make it through, or finish what time had started.

I highly doubted that the Rokarthians would be able to find these, but it was always the fool that left matters to chance that wound up getting bit in the end.

Ugh, it feels like my to-do list only gets longer and longer. I grouse to myself.

"Yes, I have a feeling that it's only going to get worse." Ghost says inside of my head. As I finally push my way through the rubble and ruin into the greater tunnel that is connected to the rest of the network.

I was still roughly underneath the city, but only at the barest edge, the faint traces of light still managing to find their way through the cracks and tears in the ground above my head.

I manifest the golden key in my hand, the tiny replica disappearing with a reverberant high-pitched chime from its ring on my wrist, and I open the box of white, bringing out the makeshift sparrow that was running on scrap I had found in the street and dilapidated buildings.

Getting on the thing was… more trouble than I thought it would be. Getting the right balance while realizing that I was going to need to redo the footrests was annoying, but something that I could do later on.

In the moment, I turn the ignition, smiling as the clunker chugs to life, the whine of the exhaust and hover engine coming to life as I feel the bike lift itself off the ground.

"Alright, so far so good." Ghost said as he coalesced from motes of light, scanning the bike underneath my feet 'downloading' it into his little storage space.

Already the ideas were springing to and fro in my mind. The wonderful projects and little tricks I could get up to with that.

I probably would be chuckling if I could make a sound.

It was… nice. To just enjoy the little things here and now. A foreign feeling that I did not dislike.

A departure from how… monotonous life had been for the past few years.

My life being on the edge of a blade was nothing new, it just happened that the chances of my demise arriving earlier than the natural means was now… higher.

A collar around my life that I could do without.

Well, that just meant that I was going to make it… inconvenient when they came for me.

The glint of red, like magma gathered into a single point and polished to a brilliant shine catches my eye and I pick up the small block that thrummed with flame and life.

I gaze into it for a little while, wondering at the possibilities, before I store it away into my pack.

"So, where are we headed?" Ghost asked as we stared down the tunnel.

North. Towards where this started. The gold around my wrist feels… a bit heavier.

"Ah… didn't you say that it took you weeks to get there?" Ghost asked as, staring ahead with trepidation.

Yes, but that was on foot. I didn't have this with me when I went there. Or any of my other abilities for that matter.

"Why so far, though?" Ghost asked as I turned the handle of the sparrow, the engine revving up as speed and motion prepared themselves for my release.

If it took me five years to find that place, I'm willing to bet that it's going to take those horned dusters even longer than it did me. The hard part was going to be getting all those people there.

Alright, let's see just how much power this thing ha-

I release the breaks, and nearly lose my grip as the world becomes a blur to my senses, the humming thruster behind me blasting back, sending the rickety creation underneath me rocketing forward, my eyes watering at the speed.

"Hit the brea-!" I manage to hear Ghost before I swerve, trying to regain some control.

Only to have the wall of the tunnel meet me head first.

I think I heard a large 'CRACK' followed by the beginning boom of an explosion, before everything goes black, and I have to blink the blue light out of my eyes, Ghost staring at me with a pitiable expression on his eye.

He didn't even have a face, how in the galaxy could he look disappointed like that?

"I think that you're going to need some practice." Ghost said gently.

I don't bother looking at him as I get back on the bike, knowing that I was probably going to crash and burn again.

But it was probably the best way that I could learn, that turning the controls because you were packing wasn't the greatest idea in the world.

This was going to be a long trip, I could feel it in my bones.

I was right.

I could still feel the impact of my skull shattering into a billion pieces before the explosion took what little life I still had.

I'd lost count of how many times that happened to me.

I always manage to survive the initial crash, always managing to retain enough of my consciousness to stare at the flaming wreck of my sparrow. Right before the damn thing blew up in my face, dashing my broken soon to be corpse of life.

This was all undone in the same glimmer of blue light that was becoming more and more the norm.

I honestly preferred this over the wall of lasers that I dealt with in the Rokarthian compound.

It felt quicker.

It wasn't, if anything, this was infinitely longer than that stream of death and rebirth.

But it felt far faster than that did.

Which… made all the difference.

"I believe that we are approaching our destination." Ghost said softly in my head, my the hazy green of my sight illuminated thanks to the technology in my helmet.

I slow to a stop, allowing Ghost to dissipate the Sparrow back into his storage, and I stumble just a bit onto the floor, managing to catch myself from falling completely to the floor.

Guess I can't do that maneuver quite yet.

At least I didn't crash and blow myself up today.

"Why are we going on foot?" Ghost asked.

Because I don't want to get eaten by a Stone Skin.

"Oh…. so this is their home?" Ghost asked as he appeared over my shoulder, scanning the surrounding ruined walls of worn wire and weathered steel. Blue lights gathered around crushed debris on the floor, and the incaved wall that looked like a tank had barreled through, an artificial cave in leading deeper inside.

Yes. Damn things have found that they prefer the darkness over the light up above.

"That's why you keep the entrances lit up like that?" Ghost asked.

I nod. Sometimes they like to come back topside, so leaving the lights on like that tends to keep them away. Doesn't always work, though.

"Exactly why are they still around then, if they're so dangerous?" My quiet footsteps avoid the pieces of metal and stone that littered the floor, matching up the hallway in front of me with the map that I had created in my head.

Because they're damn tough to kill. There's a reason why we call them Stone Skins, laser fire doesn't do much besides irritate them, while regular kinetic weaponry isn't nearly strong enough to punch through. Only clear way is getting them in the eyes, but that's hard to do when you have that behemoth charging at you faster than you can lift your weapon.

"If they are so hard to kill, then why do you come so far down?" I shrug at the question.

I'm a diver. It's what I do. Would be a pretty bad one if I didn't try to explore and discover more of the planet. It's the entire reason why I have been able to survive up to this point. The fact that it gives me as many escape routes as I can find is just a bonus.

He sighs. "Of course that's your reasoning."

My reasons will forever be my own. Are the only words that i leave him with as we continue down the faintly familiar hallways, following the small grove and scratches that I had left behind with a knife.

They weren't very big, barely deep enough that they would no doubt be weathered away by time. But they were enough for me to follow.

"So, why here? Why this specific place?"

Ugh, he was going to just keep asking me questions, wasn't he? Was it too much to ask for just some silence?

Because it's where I found this. I raise the arm with that glittered with gold around its wrist. And I have… this feeling that there is more there. That perhaps there are things left behind that I can use. Or maybe I'm just deluding myself. Besides, it took me literal years to find this place. Years of going through dead ends, figuring out which hallways led to Iron Skin nests, and which ones just lead to waiting death traps that never turned off.

If it took me that long, how long do you think it would take them to find it?

"But it took us days to get here, even on the bike. And you said that it took you almost two weeks to get here on foot. How are we supposed to transport literal thousands of people here safely?"

We aren't. At least not safely. But this is the only thing that I can think of that can buy the most people the most time. Many might not make it here. Many will probably die on the way. But it's better to die in an effort to be free than it is in captivity. Than it is as one of their playthings.

"..." Ghost remains silent, his one blue eye staring into my own hazel ones through my helmet, remaining as still as possible while he followed behind me. "You said that you lived your entire life as one of theirs?"

My silence was my answer.

"How did you escape?"

By going to prison. I answered simply. There was disbelief in him, I could feel the silent emotion from our connection. A… formless thought that hovered at the beach of my mind.

What do you think this planet is? I asked him simply. If we are in a space-faring galaxy, why aren't there any ships flying to and fro from the skies? Even the most backwater of planets would have one or two a month. So I've heard at least.

No, this entire place is a prison. One that almost everyone was sent to due to 'crimes against the Empire of the most gravest of offense.'

"If so, then why not kill you?" Oh, if only it were that simple.

Because then they would have to respect us as they do all the dead. He stared at me blankly. Urgh. It is the belief of every Korinthian that in Death we are all equal. For no matter how long they have prospered, no matter how many lives they take, or how much science has advanced, they haven't been able to fully conquer it. Sure, they can live for a lot longer than most other sentient life in the galaxy, but they are by no means completely immortal. So they respect the only thing that they fear. And in that, they refuse to give anyone here that very same respect.

"That seems… very petty." Ghost said.

Yeah, that's them. Whatever anger might have once been there is just… gone. Not out of a lack of hate, not that still burned.

It was just… cooled. What was the point in losing myself to emotions when there wasn't anything that I could do?

"If this is a prison, why would they just…"

Leave us alone to govern ourselves? Easy, they didn't think that we'd survive long enough for it to matter. Better for us to die due to natural causes or things 'outside' of their control than to pull the trigger themselves.

"And yet you all survived."

Not for a lack of them trying to get us killed. When they noticed that the undesirables and aliens weren't dropping by the hundreds, they started sending some of their more… violent population down here. The ones that they figured were already good as gone.

"Who formed together into the Rokarth." I snap my fingers.

That's right. Even if someone managed to make it off the planet, they would just shoot them out of the sky with the small fleet that patrols this area of space. So, while they weren't happy that we managed to survive this long, they couldn't kill us themselves because then they would have to give us actual proper burials.

"You still haven't really answered my question, though. If you were a slave, then why did they send you here?"

I shrug my shoulders as I turn the corner, coming ever closer towards our destination.

My… former master messed with the logbook. Last thing that he managed to do when he was sentenced here. Brought me along because I was his… 'prized human'. I put as much poison and hate into that thought. So, instead of being sold off to a different master, I was sent here. In the end, his greed is what saved me.

"I suppose that living free on a prison planet is better than a slave, wouldn't it?"

Oh yes. I doubt that I will ever leave here. Or rather, if I did, I would have nowhere to go. But here… this is a prison for many. Yet for others, this is the only home that they have ever known. It is the same for me. It's a shithole, one that we have survived by the miracles of fate. But it's my home.

A home that I will be damned if I leave in the hands of those filthy genocidal slavers.

I didn't want to fight. I didn't want to kill. I didn't want to risk my life for the sake of others. But I wasn't really doing that, was I? No. This was all for me.

For my own twisted sake of seeing what I saw as mine to remain it.

And… perhaps that was enough for me to put my life at risk.

But I owed Roland. The least I could do was try to pay that debt off.

With this… I would.

I think.

It wasn't that he made me pay him back. He asked, yes.

But the option to say no was always on the table. Roland was that type of person.

It just… didn't feel like I could say no. Not until I knew that we were even.

Perhaps I would one day reach that point, where I could wash my hands clean of it.

Perhaps.

"Uh, Guardian? What's that noise?" I blink

And I hear that telltale sound of heavy pounding feet that promised death to any distracted diver.

Which is exactly what I was.

I unholstered the weapon from its holster at my hip, turning and readying the first round to fire-

Only to feel my back and spine shatter as it impacts my chest and I go flying down the hallway.

"ERRRAUGH!"

It cried out into the darkness, its course snout opened wide, sharpened teeth that would glint in the light if it weren't for the blackness that surrounded us.

Its face was long, its neck thick and muscled as it swung its head back into place, staring at me with tiny black eyes that could see in the dark, stomping four legs that resembled moving stones more than limbs. A long rocky tail thumped the floor, sending stone and metal flying through the air, its bulky blocky body trembling with barely contained rage.

I managed to raise my hand cannon, send four shots barreling forward-

-only for them to ricochet off it, the eyes blinking with each sound, the bullets pinging off uselessly off its eyes lids.

"Oh shit." Ghost and I think at the same time as it barrels forward again, slamming its snout back into my body, crushing bones into dust, blood traveling up my throat as I felt organs rupture and burst inside of my body.

I don't have enough time to cough, or to let out the red liquid that filled my throat as I felt consciousness blissfully slip from my grasp.

I came back to the damned thing staring at me again, confusion evident on it's face as it lifted its legs, readying itself for a stomp.

I backpedal away, managing to move my leg away from the newly formed crater that was left in its wake.

It opens its mouth.

And I shove my hand down its throat.

Through the night vision, I can see its eyes bulge, I feel its tongue move underneath my arm.

I grasp the yellow crystal I kept in my pocket, with my free hand, shoving my hand as deep as I can inside of the creature's maw-

-and gasp with an open mouth as it closes its jaws around my hand, the sharpened fangs burying themselves into my arm with a meaty crack, the bones and muscles tearing on the inside.

I snarl at the hateful creature, stare into its eyes before I drain the crystal fucking dry.

I pull, grasp, and throw every last drop of magic that I can from the crystallized concept of lightning, transmit it through my arm and into its fleshy maw.

I watch in satisfaction as it just… trembles in place.

I lose my arm in the process though, as it finishes its bite, the jaws closing completely with a 'click' as the last few tendons and muscles holding the limb to the rest of my body just… separates. It isn't a clean cut.

And I can feel the blood that should be circulating through my arm splurt onto the floor instead.

Yet, it trembles, even as it falls to the floor with a 'thump the sound of stone on stone echoing down the hallway of metal.

I want to scream. I want to shout up into the world, let my voice echo louder than the final death throws of the creature that I just killed. To allow some of the pain to exit through my voice instead of feeling it just sit in my body as I can feel myself go into shock, even while the life of magic leaves the shard of power that I kept in my pocket.

Ghost hovers above me, bringing his blue light over me, the pain vanishing, dissipating into nothing as I flex my arms, both of them, in front of me.

The right arm of my armor is gone, the cloth and alloyed metal now residing inside of the Iron Skin's mouth.

But at least I had my arm.

"Are you alright, Guardian?" Sure you betcha. It wasn't like I just had my arm eaten off leaving me with nothing by a stump!

I smash down the thought as fast as it had appeared. He didn't deserve that. He brought me back after all. With all four limbs like I was supposed to be, instead of doomed to being a paraplegic for the rest of my life.

Then again, that was still better than death.

Note to self. The mouths are just another weakness to exploit. Not just the eyes like we all thought previously.

I felt the bracelet come to life again as I slowly push myself to my feet, aware of the smaller star that connected as I walked through the doorway into the room that had housed the golden piece of jewelry that rested on my wrist.

It was even more knowledge… but knowledge that made my hands itch and twitch in place.

I knew just the right amount of heat to make metal malleable. To make it soft enough to shape and bend into the appropriate form that I would want it. I knew just the right angle to chisel away at the wood of a newborn craft. My hands knew the right way to shape the spinning soft wet clay, just the right amount of pressure to shape it into a proper pot for someone that was interested in replacing the one that their children broke. Or the one that they used to make their homemade bomb.

Who knows? I didn't judge what people got up to in their free time. No, as long as they needed it, I could craft it. This was all a hobby compared to where my true passions lay.

And beyond that cradle of knowledge.

True enlightenment connected as the rest of the cluster found their proper place. I could…feel the magic that course through my body.

Blueprints and diagrams flashed through my mind, the process of shaping the magic flow through devices to properly cast spells through… anything that came to mind. Wands, guns, armor, weapons.

It was such a small thing. Only a small cluster of stars that felt like bare embers compared to some of the other burning stars that orbited my sky.

Yet, it was the most treasured one that had joined me.

I smile as I approach the wall of the former home/office, touching the same spot where I had seen that glint of light barely a month ago.

The wall… slides away. A small staircase leading down, the steps made of chiseled stone instead of grey metal.

I don't focus on that, though. I had turned on the light on my helmet at this point, I'd already killed one of the creatures, so why not, right? So I could see the… lifeless white arm that had replaced my darker tone of skin.

I tell my hand to fold its fingers in, and I watch the hand that wasn't mine do the same. I tell it to turn over so I can see the back of my hand. It does it again.

Ghost is staring at my arm at this point too, blue lights buzzing through the air as he scans it.

I take off my helmet, placing it onto the metal bench in the room and activate my ring as I stare into the camera.

A face that wasn't mine stares back at me.

It was… featureless and lifeless. Gone was the color of life, the dark hair and hazel eyes accompanied by a slightly bent brown nose. Instead, a white face, whiter than the clearest of porcelain stares back at me, eyes deeper and darkest than the lowest of tunnels glittering in fear as my mouth twists into a scared open mouthed frown. White hair, not blond-white-, frames my face.

"What in the world?" Ghost asks as the black starless eyes blink in terror.

I stared at the face that looked more like a ghost than the one that I knew.

And when the fear of surprise and bewilderment faded… I put my helmet back on and headed down the tunnels.

My face could be something that I worried about later.

For now, I had more to do.

Eventually, the steps lead into a room lit by glistening bright yellow electricity, the sound of turning cogs and bustling steam inside of pipes and servos sounding like music to my ears. A simple bronze door, decorated with resplendent images of cogs and gears emblazoned proudly in the metal, makes way as I step forward.

And on the inside I find paradise.

Tools, more so than any I had ever owned, were proudly displayed on a metal wall, rows of tables lay bare, ready for any new projects that might happen to strike my fancy. And along the back walls of the workshop, I could see the cabinets that stored away any materials and building plans that I would ever happen to make.

I felt… a pull from this place. A pull on my bracelet. I look down at my white limb, seeing the tiny key barely hanging onto its lone ring, and I let go. It travels forward into the center of the room, and it shines with a bright light. The entrance that I had entered from disappears, the steps vanishing from my eyes to make way for the tear in reality that appears before me as I see the room that the steps had begun from in front of me.

I could feel the workshop become part of that white room my key led to, and knew that it was now mine.

Turning, I gaze upon my workshop again, black eyes glittering with new life, as if the stars that shined in my sky were reflected in my own eyes.

Well… I think that we should get to work, don't you? I ask Ghost.

He begins to scan the room around us in answer, ready to download any designs I make into his memory.

Now… to get that road started.

"You're really going to be staying in that?" Ghost asked as I followed the power lines deeper and deeper, ever downwards to where the source was kept.

I see no reason to change my form. I answer honestly. My looks never mattered to me. What would I care what I looked like? It wasn't like it would truly impact my life in any way. A slave was still a slave after all.

Or so my former master loved to drill into my head every chance that he could get. Bastard.

I could change back if I wished to. All I needed to was think about my former look and I would simply change. In the blink of an eye, hazel eyes gained life once more, while pigmentation flooded through my skin as darkness returned to my hair.

It's better if I look like this compared to my true face. Didn't really matter which one that was.

For now, I simply walked on, surveying the walls and wiring with a critical eye, hands twitching from where they hung. Seeing such workmanship, which had once been… art, now reduced to nothing but ruin and wreckage.

It irritated me.

Before, I simply saw another part of the planet that had been forgotten and lost to time, only for us prisoners to find it.

Now I found myself lamenting the fact that this was how I was seeing it. That it was only at the end, when every drop of majesty and reverence were wrung away from it, leaving it as nothing but barren scrap.

Well… let's see if I couldn't breathe just a little more life into it, shall we?

Thankfully, we didn't run into any more Iron Skins on the way, a small blessing at that. I didn't want to lose any more limbs or have another broken spine.

Once was enough, thank you very much.

"I think that we're almost there." Ghost said, traveling down the tunnel ahead of me, using his own light to illuminate door scrawled in a language that I didn't understand. "Hm, this matches every other piece of writing that we have found. Not enough where I can understand, but I think that I'll be able to piece something together with more samples."

I blink. You can do that?

He bobs in place, his version of a nod. "There is quite a lot that I can do. Battle might not be something I was built for, but there are plenty of other uses a Ghost can provide a Guardian."

With that, he shines the light in front my eye… and I stare in wonder at the perfect replica map that I had been building in my head.

Every curve, every cave in, even down to the extra tunnels and worn down maintenance doorways were jotted down in holographic blue detail.

Reaching a hand out, I grab onto the edge of the map, and slowly pull on it, watching with a smile as the map reacted to my pull, twisting over so that I could glimpse some new detail that I might have missed.

Here and there I could see little images that I might have missed. A hole in the wall so deep into the darkness that I'd just missed it when we had traveled through, a maintenance shaft in the ceiling that lay open for anyone to climb through, if they could reach it, given that the scaffolding had long since given way to time itself.

I stand there, staring at the map that would have taken hours to make with my own two hands and some charcoal with paper.

I was amazed… and disappointed.

My hands twitched. I kept the smile on my face, retaining that amazement and shoving the disappointment into that box that seemed to buckle and creak in my soul.

This is going to make mapping the planet far easier. And more boring.

He seems to bounce in place, each arc seeming to contain more joy and excitement.

It was… good that he was happy.

I could appreciate the usefulness, even if the more… irrational part of my mind was not.

Let's continue on. I do not duck my head at that.

Really.

I don't.

Even with the occasional detours due to the collapsed walls and caved in chambers, eventually we reached our destination.

It was a pitiful sight.

We entered a spacious room, one that easily dwarfed what now felt like my meager workshop. It was large enough that one could fit enough people here that one would grow dizzy from the amount of speaking voices. Hanging from the ceiling were vines of cords and cables, ends broken and frayed, the walls were caved in, perhaps from the Iron Skins using them as rests or back scratches. Steel and metal were the only things that they could use that they could actually feel.

Moss and greenery were in the process of claiming this room, the fuzzy plant life having found its purchase on the fogged over glass rusted steel floor. At the center, a single orb, easily bigger than my fist, stood at the center, the only thing connected to the rest of the room, and put on display like it was some sort of alter.

At first glance, it looked like a simple glass orb.

But it was anything but.

The material, wasn't simple fragile glass. It was thick, denser than the metal that composed this entire room, as if whatever it held within was something to be contained and never let out.

Peering closer into the metal pillar that it stood on, I could make out the various different traveling mechanisms that spread throughout this entire room, and beyond even there.

If I was to gamble, I would say that this one room was responsible for an entire section of the underground facilities and tunnels.

And I knew how to fix it.

I didn't know exactly how it worked, this wasn't simple electricity or fossil fueled mechanisms in front of me. No, this made the bevy of technological knowledge that had recently made its home in my brain look like nothing more than stone tools and arrows.

I blink.

How did I know what a fossil fuel was? I knew it was… fossils that were left over the course of million years in order to provide fuel to machinery. But it was something that I had never heard of in my life.

If anything, the Korinthians had long since left that technology behind hundreds if not thousands of years before I was even born. And there was no way that the bastard would have ever been in the company of a scientist or scholar. He always did despise having to speak with someone smarter than him.

There were… bits and pieces of information that floated in my skull. Information that I was still processing.

Various bits and bobs of memory and language that were foreign… yet I could understand it completely.

As if I had known them all my life.

I should be more worried. I should be more wary of information that simply entered my mind from who knows where, gaining experience and training in arts that I knew for a fact should not exist in this universe.

The magic that literally hummed at my fingertips, waiting for a chance to be shaped and formed in proper equipment was merely one of the obvious signs. My face was another.

I even knew languages that I.. should not.

English…. A strange and bastardized language.

I didn't even know how the hell I knew that. Hell was another word that was foreign… but it fit.

Hell on Earth.

Earth.

A planet that was mythologized among the slaves.

Among those that were foolish enough to still hope.

But that kept many going, so who was I to care? Hope was a poison. A thing that kept you wishing and praying for a better that would never come.

Yet… I could not find myself to hate it as much as I should

I was free after all, wasn't I?

There was some Elvish floating around in my headspace as well, a more flowery and 'elegant' language, or at least's, that's how some elves liked to think of it.

The Half-elves were always quick to roll their eyes and wink at everyone else when such things would happen.

Even if they were all pricks who happened to have more money than they deserved. Especially when those of us that weren't lucky enough to be born as them were stuck picking up the pieces of the wa-.

I blink again.

What war? I asked to no one in particular.

Ghost stared at me in confusion. "I… don't know?"

I shook it off.

Residual memories. Memories that shouldn't be mine slowly worming their way into my head.

Perhaps they would prove useful as well?

Nothing. I told him and continued to inspect the stand, whose internal mechanisms activated what I could only guess was a power source.

Hmm it looked like it would be tough work. Could you scan this? No time to allow pride or my emotions interfere with this. Time was of the essence, and the sooner that I had the lights working, the sooner that people could start moving this way.

"Absolutely. Just give me a quick sec." He said, spinning around the pillar at the center, his thin beams of light dancing all around the form of steel and technology. "Hmm, looks like time hasn't been kind to this."

Yeah, quite obvious when you look at it. I thought, gesturing at the greenery that was growing around us.

"You can fix it?" HE asked.

With time, yes. The question is going to be if we can get the rubble cleared around us.

"And travel itself is going to take time. It isn't like you can just make more of those bikes in short time." Ghost said quietly.

I sigh. Yes, travel itself is going to be the main issue. A trip of only two or three days would be elongated to over a weeks worth of travel.

"Too bad that you can't just make something bigger." I blink at that.

Was I that stupid? Yes, making the designs bigger would come with its own hiccups.

But it wasn't out of the realm of possibility. Especially if I apply the same thruster and gravity technology into something even bigger. It would be loud, and cumbersome. And probably only good enough for one good trip along with clear roads leading to this place

I relay as much to Ghost. If I am being candid, in the end, the question isn't really how fast I work. It's how long Roland can hold against the incoming onslaught.

"And how long do we have for that?" Ghost asked.

As long as that fool manages to pick himself back up again. If there's one thing about him that I can praise, it's the amount of times that he's survived something that should have killed him. The same could be said of humanity. At least, so I've heard from the Korinthians grumble over the difficulty of gaining 'proper and useful' slaves.

Roland

It's too sunny for this shit. Roland thought as he ducked dragged a bleeding and dying man behind a giant tree root, shouting orders at his men behind him.

He'd only just arrived on the front, and already he could tell that shit had gone sideways after it had a baby with FUBAR.

While the jungles and urban ruins around them made for the perfect cover, it provided the same advantage to their opponents.

Which they had taken full advantage of, given the amount of his men that were now dead.

He grits his teeth, purple lights flaring in his eyes as his hand reaches down to the hilt of his machete.

A frown reaches his face as the rest of it slackens into a blank expressionless mask.

And he vaults over the tree root, using psychic power to increase the strength in his legs, purple coated eyes surveying the field.

It doesn't take long for them to spot him and start firing shots of red light his way, many of them missing, but a few coming too close for comfort.

"Amateurs." He mumbles under his breath, a beam of laser light shooting through the air, right towards his face.

A small concentration of his will, a few sparks of purple light across his body, and the beam of light… seems to dissipate in motes of crimson sparks.

At least, so it would appear. The energy doesn't disappear from the world. Instead, Roland harnesses it, forces it to deform from space, and concentrates it on his blade, which begins to emanate an aura of red-hot death.

Most that would look at this would think that the blade was made of some special psychic material. Some sort of prototype that had taken years to research and create.

In actuality, it was nothing more than a simple steel machete from the late 21st century.

A slab of steel that had been shaped and fashioned into a wide blade that thinned the closer it reached the black guardless hilt. A relic of the past, yet still as pristine as when he'd bought it at a flea market before his psychic awakening.

All because he thought it would be cool to own a 'sword'.

A fact that only one person alive today knew.

He raised his blade, focusing down on the one that had shot him.

And swung.

An arc of light shot down, faster than the bolt of light that he had absorbed, falls to the earth like a roaring comet slicing through the Korinthian that had fired the shot, red heat dissipating as it cuts through him.

The Korinthian blinks his golden eyes. Once. Twice.

Then he splits in two, the cooked meat wafting from both ends as his comrades began to scream and focus their aims at the falling red haired man.

"Too bad, dumbasses, all you're doing is giving me more ammo!" Roland roars across the battlefield, each incoming shot dissipating into nothing before he shoots it back with a swing of his blade.

He could just reform the bolts of red light and shoot them back normally.

But where would the cool factor be?

Roland turns back, his men, various different lifeforms, some of them avian, reptilian, mammalian, along with the occasional aquatic form smattered in, were staring at him with wide eyes.

"What the fuck are you waiting for? An invitation? Hurry up and start shooting!" They stumble and rush, but they manage to shoot straight, some of their shots managing to find their targets, the Korinthians panicking in the midst of the psychic rendering their laser weaponry close to useless.

Then something changed.

A cry resounded through the overgrown forest.

A high-pitched cry sounded from the sky.

And the Korinthians cheered as Roland felt fear enter his heart.

Looking up, he saw what had once been an avian lifeform fly down towards him, face twisted into a hateful scowl, its elongated beak sharpened to a razor's edge opened and closed as if it were starving for its meal.

It was… twisted.

Shaped into a nightmarish parody of what it had once been.

Limbs that had once been simple elegant wings were now elongated rail thin limbs, sharpened claws on its hands and legs twitching and grasping. It's blue plumage seemed to be… drained of color, now a washed out pigment that was corrupted by a green hue that slowly seemed to invade the rest of the feathers.

"Fuck!" Roland cries out as he swings an arc towards it, only for the bio engineered being to dodge with a flap of its wings, pinprick pupils focusing on a soldier high up in a tree, allowing the blue collar around its neck to glint in the sunlight.

"ERAAA!" It cries as it dances through the air, avoiding laser and slug fire, burying it's beak into the screaming black clad soldier that had been shooting from up high in the trees.

It thrashes it's head around, beak burying itself even deeper before it pulls back and swallows… something that Roland couldn't make out down it's gullet.

It cries again, it's head swiveling across the battlefield before it focuses on the soldier closest to it.

Pandemonium erupts across the battlefield, the Korinthians emboldened by the lone bio-engineered creature, while the Lebertorium desperately fought back.

Roland was forced to focus his attention on the greater forces in front of him, knowing that the moment that he diverted his attention to the flying thing, his forces would be overwhelmed by the coming tide of horned slavers.

Eventually, their opponent's numbers dwindle, and the creature lays dead on the floor, it's body riddled with cauterized holes, dead eyes staring up into the sky, it's splattered with blood of every color.

Roland remains standing at the end, his blade held in his vice as he forced his body to remain standing, even though all he wanted to do right now was lay down for a nap.

They were growing bolder every day.

Before, it was only the occasional small force that retreated at the first sign of trouble. And this wasn't even a full attack force.

Simply a small guerilla group that had gotten lucky in their ambush.

No, the creature that lay dead was the worrying part. It didn't take a genius to guess who had created it.

And from what Roland could see… it was probably nothing more than a failure.

It was rail thin, barely enough meat on its bones to keep the muscles moving, while parts of its body was already disintegrating.

A mere failed experiment that had been fast enough to dodge laser fire and kill six of his men.

"I want as many men and women taken back to camp for healing. Salvaging core, make sure to take as much equipment that you can find, no reason for us to leave anything that we can use behind!" The red haired man from Miami continues with his orders through the day, just as the sun dips out of view, the jungle returning to life as the fighting ended.

And all he could think- or rather, pray, was one thing.

Hurry up Xac. I don't know how long I can keep us standing.

???

The galaxy was a bigger brighter place that it should have been.

It was a bustling busy noisy place packed to the brim with life and civilizations, each one striving to reach a higher and higher galactic stage.

And here it metaphorically sat, a simple orb of white floating in the emptiness of space, traveling through the spaces between solar systems towards its Guardian. The only thing that it truly knew belonged to it.

It could watch from its Guardian's eyes, watch as the lone man worked his fingers to the bone, not realizing the care that he had for those he worked for.

The band of gold around his wrist seemed to glow brighter than any spark of light the white sphere could create.

A thing beyond paracausality that stretched beyond worlds and realities, reaching into the furthest possibilities that were only seen in dreams and fantasy.

It was where it had come from after all.

Without that, without Xaceron the former slave placing it on his wrist, the white orb wouldn't be here.

It would be nothing more than a possibility that would only be that.

A possibility instead of an occurrence.

With each connection that the band brought to the former slave, the small seed that had once been a part of something bigger grew in size.

Grew in power and capacity to where now it was more than three times its size.

Why, it did not know.

All it could do was float here in space, watching the adventures of Xac and the little Ghost that traveled alongside him.

An... ingenious concept that perhaps it would take inspiration from.

Soldiers that had nothing to fear from death.

Guardians and scientists that could become more than simple mortals.

Yes, he thought that was a wonderful idea.

If his Guardian was going to thrive, it would need all the help that he could get. Whether he realized it or not.

For now though, he was too weak. A mere sapling compared to the colossus that it had chipped away from.

Just a few more connections.

A few more worlds and lifetimes for his Guardian to connect to, and he would reveal himself to be something… more.

A Traveler that traverses the very stars.

It was nothing more than a fantasy for now, weak as it was.

If it even dared approach the solar system that held his Guardian, it would be blown to smithereens.

The only saving grace is that the technology that these civilizations used to traverse the stars relied on… 'cosmic strings' that were left behind between the stars, remnants perhaps from the Big Bang.

There was enough there for them to have developed warp drives that could attune to these 'roads' and travel from star to star in that manner.

But not all stars in the Milky Way kept those same strings that connected them.

Of the Trillions of Stars that glowed, lived, and died, a bare fraction of them were connected to one another. That was more than enough for the sound and life that flowed through the galaxy to be a cacophonous noise indeed.

How many wonders were lost due to the 'bridges' having faded away and decayed?

How many civilizations were out there, lost and searching on their own path, away from the rest of the greater galaxy?

Already from the few radio frequencies that he could connect to were… concerning.

Life forms not of his Guardian, these Korinthinas, many of them coordinating large movement of fleets towards the outer reaches of their territory, away from the core of their sphere of power.

The only reason why he knew so much was because of the frequency of the transmissions, and the continuous movement through the solar system that housed the planet known as Refuse. The one that held Xac on it's surface.

The small fleet that orbited the planet was a nuisance, especially given the orbital station that watched the edges of the solar system. He knew that the few ships that orbited the planet could reduce the entire surface to nothing but slag and glass, nothing left of life.

He wasn't truly worried though.

Not with the growth that his lone Guardian was showing with every day.

Yes, he was small. A nobody slave whose greatest quality was his sheer stubbornness and persistence. An admirable quality that made the weakest of beings giants if you gave them enough time.

That is what he had seen from the universes where Xac had those little 'jumps'.

Turning his gaze, he looks for the semblance of humanity, the race that Xac had been born of, but did not know, and he felt amusement.

A novel little emotion.

Hurry up Xaceron the seed that would one day become the Traveler thought to itself. Hurry up and break out of that prison that granted you your freedom. I want to see exactly what is in store for us in this universe.

I am telling you that it's good enough! I practically shouted at Ghost through our connection, the bot glaring at me with his one eye.

"And I think that you should still double-check everything! Do you have any idea what could happen if anything goes wrong!? The readings that I'm getting are beyond anything I've seen before!"

Isn't that a very short list though? I glibly asked, to which he started shaking in his floating dance. Ha.

"Regardless, one wrong spark, one leak, and it could blast you into nothing but little pieces!"

Can't you just bring me back? Why does that mean that I have to worry about it? I asked, even as I knew what he was going to answer.

"Just because you can survive being reduced to atoms and molecules doesn't mean that you should just do it regularly!" Blue light sparked and shot from the little bot in waves as his voice grew louder and louder, illuminating the darkened spacious room that we were in.

I'm not, but time is something that we have little of, and I've already spent the past week patching this thing up. The sooner that we can get this thing running and lightning up, the sooner that we can get started on everything else.

Which was a list that I'd had to actually write down for once instead of just remembering it in my head.

Damn thing didn't have as much storage space as I would like.

"That still doesn't-"

Sorry, can't hear you, here we go! I scream at him in my head, pressing the button on the pillar, the one that I'd had to scavenge a piece of tin instead of the plastic that had actually worn away.

The reaction was instantaneous. Something… shined and dimmed inside of the orb, a collection of light and darkness that seemed to war with each other before equilibrium was found and I gazed into the infinity that was matter alien to this universe.

I didn't understand how that effect had borne fruit. I didn't even know what exactly it had been that I'd fixed.

It just… came to me as I had worked my fingers to the bone, the bleach white fingers having callouses that felt oddly familiar.

A feeling that felt like home in a way that spat in my entire life's face. I should be angry at that emotion, but I wasn't. It was far too warm to be something that I could hate.

I could make some guesses, perhaps in a few years even understand how exactly this reactor could process and harness this foreign energy that seemed to defy the world around us.

But that was an eventuality that was perhaps centuries away. Even more before I could reliably use it.

Especially under these circumstances.

Perhaps it would be even shorter with the help of this jingling gold bracelet.

I can't help the smile on my face as a harmonious discordant hum echoes through the chamber, the mechanical whirrs and hums of systems long thought dead managing to come back online not just throughout the chamber, but also to any systems that once relied on this power source.

With the sound, came blissful light, the white haze buzzing to life, though some remain darkened, the sources no doubt having gone inoperable with the passage of time.

I feel the smile cross my face.

Yes. I think to myself, as I close my eyes in the glory of power that I managed to bring back to life.

My soaring heart was quickly shot down when I heard a sound I hadn't heard since before my travel to Refuse.

The sound of buzzing electricity on bare air.

I open my eyes just in time to see the sparking wires hanging from the ceiling swing towards me, the live end aiming right at my head-

I think I started screaming as the live wire burns itself into my face, my body convulsing as my nerves overload before finally, darkness comes to take me away again.

The blue light came for me again, Ghost no doubt, and just before I could feel the first breath of my life, something happened.

I could… hear my golden bracelet chime. As if the light that glided over it danced across its edges, and I… felt myself connect again to that wellspring of power and memories that felt like mine… yet were not. Not yet.

As the color came back, and I felt the pull of Ghost bringing me back to life, I felt a star join my sky.

I saw… a burning ship.

I saw the sky grow blue from the blackness of the stars.

Finally, I looked out of the window, and saw an untamed world of green and beauty.

One without the barest hint of civilization, as my ship burned around me, the sound of explosions and crashing echoing through my ears as I ran into an escape pod and launched it down towards the planet.

Then I came back to my sense, gasping in breath as the clarity returns to a foggy haze, leaving behind only the barest of thoughts on the surface.

I groan as I slowly sit up, rubbing my face, the smell of burnt flesh still wafting through the room, the hum off power dead instead of brimming with life.

Ghost hangs there, staring at me in disapproval, and I shift my eyes away from his single blue one.

"I told you." Ghost simply said.

I don't think a word to him.

"From now on, when I urge safety, are you going to listen?" He asks.

The silence hangs around us, stretching on and on making the embarrassment a constant growing ache in the back of my neck.

Fine. I eventually think to him.

"Good." He says simply before floating up towards the ceiling, highlighting the live wires that now hung useless in their spots. "I managed to see where all the wires were at while you were flailing on the floor. Should at least make it easier for you to fix them before you make yourself into a human barbecue again."

I grunt and stand up, twitching hands happy to have something else to work with as I turned the golden key in the air.

What's barbecue? I ask him as I step forward and grin at the small tablet of plastic and glass that sat on one of my various workbenches.

"It means a lot of things. The way I'm using it applies to the way that you were grilled to death by electricity."

You're being rather blase about having watched me die again. I griped at him as I pressed a button on the tablet, smirking at the panel that opened at the top of the ceiling.

"Given the fact that you brought it on yourself, even after I warned you, there is no pity in my heart for you."

Fair. I admitted as mechanical robots, no bigger than perhaps a basketball, floats down, hovering in front of me. I only summoned a few, compared to the small fleet that waited above, and I got a good look at the spherical bots, each one equipped with two mechanical three fingered arms, the lenses of a single camera serving as their eye.

"What are these? The newest addition?" Ghost asked as he hovered around the larger bots, analyzing them in passing.

Yes. Another addition to my little constellations. And dear Stars are they exactly what I need right now.

It takes me a few minutes to read through the various instructions and play around with the various different buttons, but eventually I had them practically dancing at my fingertips.

They were… simple in all honesty, as far as robotics go.

Along a different vein than what I could create, but the discrepancy compared wasn't an ocean like the Dark Matter reactor was.

The power source was… strange though. Even when I opened one bot to look inside…

There was nothing.

No power source, only a transmitter that connected it to… something.

It was more than just simple advancement in technology.

There was something overall… magical about these bots.

Sending them to begin clearing the debris blocking some of the larger tunnels while finishing fixing those dust damned wires (I did manage to find a couple of darkness stones and lightning shards in the process.)

And of course, while clearing away some of the larger debris, one of the floating bots was crushed underneath.

I took the pieces and inspected them, but the next day the pieces were… gone. As if vanished into thin air.

When I looked through the tablet again, there it was. Back without a single scratch, as if it had always been there.

A fucking lie, since I literally held the pieces in my hands not even 10 hours ago!

It didn't make sense, and it… bothered me for some reason or another.

Ghost didn't care, the Light Construct seemed rather indifferent to most of the goings on with whatever abilities made their way through. As if he had seen them before.

Given that Light was some sort of… paracausal phenomena, he probably had.

It didn't make my irritation any easier.

If there was one good thing about all of this, it was that I had the almost perfect blueprint for even more of these little robots.

I was going to need to make a few adjustments, like the power source for one, but that was a triviality with the Dark Matter generator that I had patched up.

No more electrocutions this time, thought there was that one incident when a pipe had almost fallen on me.

Didn't mean that I wasn't going to… experiment with a few things.

"So, what exactly are you trying to do?" Ghost asked as I fiddled with the makeshift bot in my hands.

The outer shell was less polished and rounded, though I had worn away the rust away in my work. It was something that… bothered me even if its looks was something that I shouldn't care for.

Making it look acceptable was as far as I could stomach it.

The insides though were almost a perfect copy from the rest, the wiring and mechanisms strewn together from the various terminals and machinery left behind on the planet that refused to come back to life.

All for one adjustment that I had made.

Trying to see if I can make this work. I responded evenly as I shaved off a sliver of the yellow crackling shard in my hand.

"Didn't the last one explode when you tried that though?" Ghost asked.

I nod. Yes, but that was because I tried fitting the entire shard in it. Apparently there is far more power in there than we had originally thought.

"At least you wore that helmet and rubber gloves when you were doing it." Ghost acquiesced.

How wasn't I when you kept staring at them? I asked him. Though, not dying again was a plus that I appreciated.

"Why even do this in the first place though? That generator should be more than enough for more of those little bots."

Curiosity more than anything. I answered honestly. I also want to actually use these little things instead of just dumping them in storage and collecting dust.

"I thought that you said that time was of the essence?" Ghost asked with a chuckle.

It is, but that doesn't mean that I shouldn't at least attempt this. Besides, the bots clearing the tunnels is something that is going to take time. And they are unable to make more of themselves, not without some of the more refined materials.

"Which is yet another problem to add to the list." Ghost grumbled in.

I let out a noiseless sigh. Yes, it is.

Refining the raw materials into proper circuits and plates was… time consuming work. Building a proper machine to do it for me was another thing at the top of the list, especially since there was only so much these little bots could do on their own.

But that was something that I had been chipping away at enough today.

I blink. And I feel a chuckle build in my chest, causing Ghost to look at me.

"What's got you laughing?" He asked, surprise in his voice.

I don't remember when was the last time I did something for… the simple enjoyment is all. I answered evenly as I deposited the shard into the storage container, the makeshift mechanisms activating as the little bot began to drain power from the source, Ghost and I walking a few steps back as it begins to whine in activation.

Instead of some quick barb or his usual nagging, Ghost remained silent staring at him with that single cerulean eye.

"You… never did anything for fun?" Ghost asked, with a tone that… sounded very close to concern to my ears.

I frown, looking up into the bronze and piston filled ceiling of my workshop, the sound of moving rubble and humming distorted air outside making its way through my tear in reality.

I liked making maps. I told him honestly. I gravitated towards diving mainly because… well I didn't really have many skills besides being quiet.

"Making maps. That's really all that you did for downtime? Wasn't that basically your job?" He asked, and I couldn't help but wince at the question.

I had never really thought about it. Until I found this bracelet diving was the only thing I did with my time. It was how I survived up to this point.

"But you never lived… did you?" Ghost asked and I…

I couldn't find an answer that didn't make me want to wonder if the scar around my neck was worth it.

He mumbled something to himself, the only thing I could hear was. "... even here you could not find it."

I frown. What did you say?

"Nothing important Guardian." Before I could press deeper, the whirr of movement and the clinking of moving gears signals the small robot coming to life, slowly rising into the air, the lens of the camera glowing blue as its systems came online. "Well, looks like you were right."

Yes, it appears so. I think gently, eyes roving the tablet for information, grinning at the optimal readings that greeted me.

One down at least. Hopefully, many more to go.

Roland

"I don't think that the rest of the lines will hold for much longer sir." A blue-scaled repitlian with amethyst like eyes (a Ziiran) reported, shoulder still straight, but the slump was plain as day to Roland. "Every day more of those… things throw themselves at our lines, each one stronger than the last. The increased numbers have also made the Rokarthians bolder, more eager to participate in the battles instead of hiding in the back lines like the cowards they are."

"Cowards they might be, but they can actually use their brains for the most part. Which is something that I would prefer remain devoid and empty, but we can't all have what we want." Roland muses to himself, scowling at the map that lay in front of him, surrounded by his various lieutenants and Veranda to his left.

"Regardless, they are gaining more and more soldiers with every passing day, while we lose more with each skirmish." A Yarrowreacher grumbled, his dolphin like head morphing into a somber frown. "With every experiment that their butcher makes, he gains another soldier, while they lose another slave."

"Even if we managed to defend ourselves properly, that still doesn't leave out the fact that some of the flight-capable species have been trying to enter above the walls." A Steccashi, Robin, responded, her sharpened maw bared into an intentional fang, while her four black eyes narrowed in irritation.

"And we're running out of laser weapons by the day." Veranda added in, his newly grown hands gripping onto the table with such strength that the metal groaned. "Kinetic weapons are something that I can jury-rig together, but it isn't going to be quick enough to outfit the entire army if I need to. Along with Ammo being a… far more pressing concern."

Roland had to keep the sigh from escaping his lips. "The only good news that I've heard is that at least our farms are still functioning." A fucking godsend compared to the rest of the shitshow that had been the last month or so.

The fighting was relentless and unceasing.

"They're trying to beat us down." Levial the Yarrowreacher growled out, his high-pitched voice reverberating across the room. "Weather us away against an ocean of bodies and attrition when we don't have the manpower to refill our ranks."

"Not if every man, woman, and child decides to pick up a melee weapon and join the inevitable melee." Roland groused. Which was looking to be an eventuality instead of a possibility.

"I believe that the evacuation plan is going to be our only option sir." Robin said with great reluctance, the grinding of her teeth like gravel on stone. "Optimistically, I would say that we have less than a handful of months before they manage to break past our defenses. Less given the rate that their… troops are improving with each passing week."

Roland remains silent through the rest of the conversation, and the theoreticals that would come with actually trying to create a mass exodus amongst the current population living within the city's walls.

Not a million, but closer to the midway point than would be preferable.

The past few years had been good to them, with fertile crops and a boon of hunting grounds that remained under their control.

Too bad that whatever good karma they had was all used up now.

Roland hated it whenever that tended to happen.

It always meant that people were going to die around him.

But never him. No, he had shed the weakness that would deem him just another casualty decades ago.

He wondered whether or not that was a good thing, in the silence as he sat in his office alone.

That bottle that he had been saving was currently in his hands, the contemplation to just drinking it swimming through his mind, damn whatever emergency would appear should he just decide to throw his sobriety into the air like a bad habit.

A knock on the door rouses him from his musings, returning the bottle back into the cabinet in his desk, and calling out. "Yeah?"

The door swings open and… Xaceron walks through.

Only he looked… different.

He walked with a straight back, his gaze just as stubborn and willful as it had always been, but there was a new gleam that hadn't been there when he had left.

His hair was longer, his hands rougher and streaked with callouses that hadn't been there over a month ago. The thing that drew Roland's attention though was what he was wearing.

It was the armor they had given him, along with the same gun, but there had been… modifications. .

The light show that seemed to be welded into the black chest plate and right gauntlets were the most obvious ones. Blue glowing rings of bronze were welded onto the right arm, connected to two more on the chest by a thin tube that seemed to be made of the same material as the rest.

Added to the gauntlets were… pistons? Yes, pistons that were connected to the bulky steel gauntlets that could still somehow give him some form of movement, only these were glowing blue with some sort of light as well.

The helmet was the only thing that remained the same, strapped to Xac's belt and staring at the wall with its faceless black smooth plate.

I wonder… Roland thought to himself and reached out with his mind, connecting to Xac where he could only sense the surface level thoughts.

If you try going deeper, I'm going to shove that machete into your neck. Roland slowly moves his eyes away in embarrassment just as Ghost appears in a flash of blue light next to Xac.

"How could you tell?" Roland asked even as he wondered why Xac felt… older than before. It was something he rarely felt nowadays.

It was rare to find someone that felt older than he did after all.

Tends to happen when you've long since stopped aging.

Everyone felt different to his senses. A… sort of environment that pinged his mind when he reached out.

Before Xac always felt… cold. Alone. Like a lone island amidst the winter storm.

Ever since he had returned that day though, that started to change.

It wasn't much at first, merely a sense that there was… more than there had been before. A bigger island amidst the cold that slowly began to thaw.

Only now it was like… standing on an archipelago that broke through the ice and loss.

One that shined brighter with a feeling that felt… magical. Filled with pumps of steam and rolling cogs of mechanical might.

It was strange to his senses. An abnormality that felt wonderful and yet… Wrong. Like it shouldn't be something that any human should have.

Yet there was Xac, staring at him with that same bored expression as Ghost happily floated next to him.

It's more obvious now that I know what to look for. Xac said simply, taking a seat in front of Roland's desk, a sigh of relief as he rested his weary feet, knocking off dust from the black coat over his armor. An annoying buzz in the back of my brain that I thought was just your presence.

Roland rolls his eyes. "Yeah, yeah, you can barely stand me, I'm an over affectionate imbecile, blah blah blah. I've heard it plenty of times before I met you."

Clearly that truth hasn't done anything to detain your tendencies. Xac thinks with a sigh.

Ghost sends him a blue glare before hovering up a little higher into the air. "I'm sorry about him Roland, it's good to see that you're safe."

"Safe is a strong word. I prefer precarious." Xac scoffs at that.

Given the state that most of your guards are in, I'm not surprised. They damn near shot me at the gate. Roland winces at that.

"Sorry about that. We've been getting hit just about every day-" Xac waves off his apology.

It's fine. I can understand the nerves and worries. I saw some of the damage on the way here. Looks like they aren't as afraid of going through the tunnels as we thought they would be. The right corner of Xac's mouth twitched in annoyance. That's going to make things… difficult.

"Yes. It is. We don't know how much of the underground they have mapped out, though I'm willing to bet that it's probably less than you." Xac nodded in agreement.

"Let's just say that things are going more smoothly on our end than we had anticipated." Ghost chimed in, rising a little higher before a holographic map came to life from his blue eye.

Roland stared at the map in front of him, his brain processing the information that lay before him. Tunnels and routes that led to dead ends, miscellaneous tunnels that led to an even greater network of maintenance shafts that spread across the planet like a great spider web. Or more like an ant colony the longer and longer that his eyes surveyed the image in front of him, though it did seem to stretch farther towards the 'north' rather than the east, west and south.

"Take it that this is where you've been for the past month or so?" Roland asked as he pointed towards the very edge of the map, the various tunnels seeming to be the clearest and most free of dead ends on the blue map.

"Yes, that's where we've been spending our time lately. Trying our best to get as much cleared away…"

Only given the way everything is going, I don't think that it's going to be enough. Xac said honestly, stoic face unmoving. Not at the rate that everything is going.

"I was afraid of that." Roland said, ice filling his chest and the warmth leaking from his fingers

He glanced at the map again. "How long did it take you to get there?"

"On foot it would have taken us weeks. Though at our speed we managed to shave it down to just over a day.. .Two if we took some breaks in between." Ghost offered helpfully.

Roland tries not to choke at that. "How the hell did you manage that?" The gold bracelet around Xac's wrist seems to shine with a newfound glint as he raises his hand. "Still haven't managed to find out what the hell that thing is?"

Xac shakes his head. I managed to restore power to the local area, even if certain parts of this particular complex is incapable of operating without more repairs. Wait what? Clearing out the rubble towards this area is going smoothly, with more work being done by the day, but I don't think it's going to be fast enough given everything that has been happening here.

"Back up for a second, what do you mean you restored power? How much!?" Roland asked.

An image enters his mind then, that of a fluctuation of mass that shifted and changed by the second, as if it was something that should not exist in this world, held captive inside of a glass orb on a pedestal of rusted metal and cobwebs of frayed wires.

Quickly followed by electrocution.

Roland shifts his shoulders, ignoring the memory aching muscles, the pain seeming to linger in his shoulders as he flexed his hands open and closed over and over again.

"Never mind." He quickly said. "I get the gist of it. Your memories are… kinda loud." He added quickly when Xac frowned.

Ah… I see. Which was as close to an apology that he was going to get.

Regardless, I… need more hands. The words were slow and halting, as if he had to pry them from the deepest recesses of his mind.

"I… don't really have any other engineers I can give you. Other than Veranda, but he's kinda busy." Maintenance and fixing up old weapons was the only thing that kept his forces armed at the moment.

Engineers aren't the only thing that I need. Manpower, any help at all really, is going to be the thing that will help me with this endeavor. Otherwise… I can't do everything on my own. Not on this scale.

The words were tinged with bitterness and rage. Enough so that they could turn the entire oceans of the planet sour.

"There is no shame in asking for help Xac." His friend remains silent.

It isn't something that I am used to. But this is bigger than just me. He begrudgingly admitted.

"Yeah, it is. Most things are honestly" Roland admitted openly. "Especially as crazy as the galaxy has become over the past few years."

The room is filled with silence for a few moments, Xac remaining stoic, while Roland watches him with understanding eyes. He can feel the irritation rising to the surface of the mute's mind, yet his face remained impassive, hazel eyes remaining on his own.

Eventually, Roland decides to break the silence. "So, who exactly do you need?"

Xac shrugs his shoulders. I don't really know. I… don't have much experience in looking for what is needed in other people. At least those willing to learn. Or some knowledge in the fields.

"Well there isn't much of that here on this planet. Damned Korinthians were at least smart enough to keep anyone that could fix anything on this planet away from here." Xac remains impassive, but Roland can see the loss in his eyes. "Fortunately, that doesn't mean there isn't anyone here who can't help."

Oh? Xac raised an eyebrow.

"I might have a few people that have managed to learn enough down here to be of help. I'm not promising anything though. So, you're going to have to take what I can get you."

Any help would be enough. At least while we still can.

"Speaking of that…" Ghost spoke up, both men turning to look at him. "I think that we at least begin the evacuations. At least those that can make the passage on foot for now." Azure light shines off him, and a straight line moves through the various tunnels on the map, showing off the safest possible route through the vast underground of the planet, deeper and deeper until it reaches the center of their home base.

You want to send groups of people through right now? On foot? There aren't that many that are going to be able to make that trip. Xac bluntly said.

"True, but at least some people making it through is better than nothing." Ghost responded.

Still going to be cautious on the way there. I have the general area around the base safe, but that doesn't extend to everything else. The mute man said as he gestured towards the map closest to the city.

"I can have some guards escort them there. And even if I didn't, they wouldn't be helpless. You know that." The young man nodded after a moment of consideration.

No one that lived here was.

Not if they wanted to remain free.

There was not a living soul here that would ever go back into chains. Not without a fight. And not without at least taking some of those slaving bastards with them.

Can any of them drive? Xac asked suddenly.

Roland balks at that. "... Drive what?"

"We call it a Sparrow. Think of a hoverbike." Ghost supplied, causing the red haired man to stare in bafflement. Ghost does the equivalent of a shrug. "How do you think that we managed to shave so much time off on the trip?" He asked curiously.

"Sure. Hoverbikes. In a backwater without any ounce of power. What the hell did you use as a powersource?" He asked.

Xac took this moment to reach into his pocket and pull out a small shard, no bigger than his pinkie finger. It was a yellow stone and-

-Did he just see it sparking on the inside!?

"... What the hell did you have on your wrist?"

For the first time, Xac gives him a grin. I have no idea.

You have got to be kidding me. I think to myself as I stare at the group that had been rounded up for his trip.

It was only a small group, no more than five of them, two of them being avian in nature, one of them being the Karaanthian that had allowed me into the base what felt like lifetimes ago. One of them was a Ziiran, a blue skinned reptile with purple eyes that stared at me with piercing eyes.

The fourth was a Scaatashi, a relatively new race of reptilians with sharpened maws for a mouth, and four black eyes that would look intimidating if this one wasn't staring right at the ground while stealing the occasional glance at me.

Our last accompaniment was the one that was giving me a headache.

One that made me wonder if a bullet to the brain might help.

"What are we waiting for?" Yazera asked defiantly, her golden eyes daring me to say something with a raised chin, her arms crossed in front of her chest.

"Are you sure that you're well enough to travel?" Ghost asked. "You were pretty beat up the last time that we saw you."

She scoffs. "Please, with enough time and food I can heal from most injuries that won't kill me."

That damn bio regeneration that all Korinthians seemed to have was a pain in the ass.

Which is why you made sure to hit the head so that they wouldn't get back up in a fight. It was also why you made sure that their mouth was nowhere near you. Ever.

Yet here I was, standing not even a few feet away from one. Sure, one that… wasn't like the others, but still.

Didn't mean that I was alright with this dusted situation.

Why are you here? I asked through Ghost. Hiding the irritation that I was feeling from my face.

Yet she looked into my eyes and smirked.

Damned things.

"I heard that you needed help and honestly… I think that my welcome here is but a bare thing." She answered, sneaking glances at those around her, most of them not looking back, but I noticed that the Scaatashi glared at her with what might be a snarl. I couldn't tell due to the teeth honestly.

What the hell do you know about engineering? I asked.

"Not that much honestly, I only really studied it a little bit. But I'm a good learner. Tend to pick up things far faster than you might be used to, that I can promise you.."

I want to say no. Every part of me.

Mercy was something that I gave her due to the lives she helped save.

Having to work with her though… that was not what I had signed up for.

This time I don't keep the scowl from my face, and for just a moment I'm tempted to tell her no.

Then I glance at Ghost.

He doesn't do anything, doesn't say anything.

All he does is stare at me with that single blue eye, the intention right there, the questions obvious.

Is us losing the help worth my discomfort?

Part of me wants to say no.

Disregard that, every part of me wants to say no.

I rub my lower face with my hand, the jingle of gold and little trinkets singing in the still air of the underground.

Yet… there was something at the back of my mind reminding me that I needed every pair of willing hands that I could get. Any help would be enough.

I might have something that was beyond what this world had seen before.

But it was still something that I didn't understand.

And no matter what, no matter what I built, I was still just one man.

One man that was limited by what I could and couldn't do on my own. '

I hiss out a breath and turn around, gesturing forward with a hand.

Well? What are you waiting for? Hope that some of you can drive, I am not going to be making the entirety of the trip on foot.

I don't need to look at her to know that the Korinthian woman was smiling.

Yazera

She had found him to be quite the enjoyment.

There was just something amusing about the human man that had never set foot on an Earth colony.

Perhaps it was because he was one of the few humans that didn't try to kill her the moment he saw her. Perhaps it was because of the way that he tried hiding his emotions from his face, only to show it clearly as the stars above them in his eyes.

Regardless, she found him interesting.

There was just something about him that seemed to make her laugh.

A quality that perhaps he knew as well, given how much he tried to just ignore her, only to fail.

At least his little robot was more than happy to converse.

"So you were trained in logistics?" He asked her.

She nodded with a smile on her face as she rode inside the compartment strapped to the back of the 'Sparrow' that relied on technology she had never seen.

Oh, it wasn't more advanced than some of the vehicles she had seen back home, but it ran on principles that she did not know.

There was something of that distinctive hum that seemed to be more than just antigravity technology.

It reminded her of the way that the little bot seemed to hum with every move he made. '

"Among various other traditions and fields of study. Nothing truly delving into… well any of this." She said as she gestured towards the bike they were currently on, three harmonic hums right behind them signaling the other volunteers that were given their own. "Still… it was interesting to see you add this little compartment in the span of a few minutes. I didn't take you as someone delving into these kinds of fields."

A twitch of his mouth made her own smile widen. Even as he tried to keep his face as stoic as possible.

"Well… appearances can be deceiving!" The little bot that hovered around Xac said, but Yazera had an inkling that he'd edited what the human was really thinking.

For someone that didn't move his face very much, he was quite the expressive person.

Something about the way that his eyes seem to shift, or perhaps just the aura that seemed to surround him.

It only made annoying him all the more entertaining.

It also made his name being 'Xaceron' more concerning. It told her more than she could ever ask about how his former owner saw him. Enough that she didn't bother asking him about it.

No need to dig up memories that were better left as dust in the wind.

"Where did you learn all of this?" She asked, golden eyes glancing at the blue hue that emanate from the thruster on the back. It wasn't traditional heat, no it was something else.

Like… gravity itself being pushed instead of some form of combustion technology. It reminded her of some of the more experimental basis that tried to apply spaceship thrusters on a smaller scale. The power supply was something that truly interested her.

She'd learned enough of the basics to at least understand that technology outside the norm was something to be interested in and investigate, not shunned away.

At least, that's the lesson that she had taken from her experience. Most of her 'classmates' had understood that technology must be obtained by the 'universal betters' and put towards use in advancing the 'greater good of the Korinthian people'.

Bunch of dusted waste that has resulted into the doom and enslavement of countless races.

She wondered when it was that she realized that it was wrong, instead of their right to do as they pleased. Perhaps it was something that was always there hidden underneath the surface.

Or perhaps something went wrong during the 'rebirth' process.

Dreams were never something that any other Korinthian had to deal with. Not publicly.

"Oh, around." Ghost answered, his one eye glaring at Xac, the human looking towards his ring before his eyes focused back on the road.

She couldn't help the chuckle that bubbled in her throat. "I was right, you're not really just a speaking bot, are you?"

Again, she saw Xac's hands twitch, head staring straight ahead as the white and black orb remained silent and still. As still as one can remain while following at the same speed as a moving vehicle.

"...No. Not really. What? She was going to find out sooner or later!" The last part was spoken with an exasperated tone towards the silent human, his mouth open into a very noticeable grimace. Or was that a snarl?

Bah, he was irritated regardless, so she considered it a mission accomplished anyways.

"He's asking what gave it away." Ghost said after a few moments of silence.

"No way that someone would program a speaking robot to smack them over the head when they're being rude. They also don't tend to introduce themselves for that manner." She smiled wider as the corner of his mouth and eye twitched. Again.

Ghost released a pleasant high-pitched laugh. It was surprisingly pure. What an odd little robot. One that seemed polite beyond understanding, but there was also a genuine kindness in him that she could not help but appreciate.

An odd bunch, the both of them were.

It was only intensified by the technology that they seemed to be able to create in only a month. Especially on a backwater prison like Refuse.

"Ah, ah, ah, don't you dare!" Ghost said as Xac began to move the ring on his middle finger with his thumb, the interface coming to life in a flash of glimmering bronze. "Focus your eyes on the road!"

"Oh, have something to say?" She asked cheekily. His face went back to that same stone faced mask.

"It's not particularly… constructive." Ghost said with embarrassment as Xac kept driving them through the maze of tunnels, taking various turns and different pathways that ranged from vast highways, all the way to hallways barely big enough for their bikes. Occasionally they had to slow down due to the others lagging behind, Ghost having to leave in order to lead them back towards the correct path.

"Handy little guy isn't he?" Yazera asked. Instead of ignoring her, the man actually nodded. If begrudgingly. She looks at the man's neck, and pauses.

Where there had once been a burn scar that encompassed his neck, there was nary a scratch. The proof of what he had once been, had survived, was now gone.

As if it had never happened.

He glances over to her, noticing where her gaze was focused and brought up the collar around his neck while refusing to look at her.

She doesn't press the issue and returns her gaze back forward towards the winding twisting ruins that was their road.

The silence of the drive is their only accompaniment, Ghost having returned to his place of… wherever he went when he disappeared in motes of blue and white. It wasn't like she could ask Xaceron where he went, since he clearly preferred to remain silent. Or perhaps the healing around his neck was merely artificial?

Another mystery to add to the growing nest that surrounded the man.

She holds onto the sides of her compartment, the belt around her waist being the only thing stopping her from flying across the large concrete tunnel as the bike came to an abrupt halt, the sound of hissing light screaming in her ears.

Turning, Yazera feels her blood cool in her veins as she watched the lifeless corpse of Xac slump down in his seat, the sight of a burning red hole in the center of his forehead being the sign of dust coming to claim her.

More hissing light fills the echoing travel route, the shooters hidden behind the cover of darkness and ruins that no one had bothered moving over the past millions of years. So much so, that neither of the Sparrow's occupants bothered to look at them twice.

Fool. She thought to herself, diving deeper into her pod, flattening herself into the seat, trying her best to meld herself into the compartment of steel and bronze, already feeling the heat seep through the metal.

This is bad. This is very, dusted bad. Her golden eyes look up towards the man that sat dead, eyes face turned away from her, but it did nothing to hide the charred hole that pierced from one end of his head to the other.

Some sort of…kinetic weapon perhaps. Not purely laser technology.

Oh, wonderful. Her mind was trying to focus on anything that wasn't the impending death that fired round after round at her.

She reached into her own holster, a damned slug weapon instead of the laser weaponry she was used to, and fired off random shots from over her makeshift cover.

The sound of approaching motors and sparrows drove that ice deeper into her heart.

"DON'T COME ANY CLOSER!" But her words fall to the storm of battle around her, and she watches helplessly as one of the 'Sparrows' is demolished under a storm of flaming projectile fire.

She heard the screams of the two aliens, the avian four eyed ones, followed by a crash and explosion, knowing that she wouldn't hear them again. Not from that.

The second expectant crash doesn't come, thought the barrage of rifle fire continues on- hold on.

Rifles?

Crack. Yes, those weren't the burning hisses of the laser forged projectiles that their ambushers were firing.

No, those were slug throwers. The same kind that the human Psychich's group used.

"No point in worrying about the ammo if they can keep those damned bastards six feet under. Especially since battery packs are in relatively short supply here on this rock." He had commented to her during one of his strange visits in the infirmary.

Yazera remembered how many times she would hear her… colleagues laugh at the humans for using old 'outdated' technology, instead of 'advancing like civilized fodder'. She smiled as she saw one of the shots of laser fire impact the ceiling instead of towards her.

Whoever had fired that shot from back there, they were a darned good one.

She shrieks, swiveling the weapon in her hand towards the sudden glow of cerulean and white, the sight nearly blinding her amidst the darkness around them.

And has to cover her ears as another weapon is discharged just a few inches away from her. She nearly pulls the trigger when a soft voice quickly whispers into her ear. "Sorry for that, don't really have time to explain right now, just go with it!"

Was that Ghost? She opens her mouth, a scream escaping her lips instead of the questions that danced on her tongue as a strong hand grips her from the side of her neck and pulls her out of the pod and onto the floor, making sure to press her towards the cool metal of the unmarked side of the Sparrow.

Looking over, she finds… Xaceron next to her, the strong hand that held her to the side of the Sparrow belonging to him, the black faceless helm once again on his head instead of clipped to his belt.

That wasn't possible.

"You're supposed to be dead!" She can't help the hysterical cry that comes out of her mouth. Not when the sanctity that was the end had just been… spat on its face. The one thing that not even the blasted Korinthians could escape from. "I saw the fucking hole through your skull!"

Then he smacked her. Not very hard, but enough that it made her blink.

"What the hell did you do that for!?" Ghost asked. A pause. "Oh, you were just literally smacking some sense into her. I see."

She blinked again, took a deep breath, and realized why he did that without him having to speak a word.

Now is not the time for a mental breakdown…

The sound of slugfire and shines of red light reminded her that they were on a battlefield.

"Say Guardian, how about we finally stretch our legs?" Ghost asked Xac the man's body going still.

And for some reason… Yazera couldn't help but feel that he was smiling underneath that helmet of his. Even if she had never seen him smile before.

Xac reaches for his ring and quickly types a few words out.

"Try not to shoot me during covering fire."

"Wh-" Is all that she manages to get out before he vaults over the sparrow, gun already in his hand. She hadn't even seen him reach for it.

"What the hell are you doing, you idiot!" She screeched at the man back from the grave, her incredulity and rage making her forget the very mortal peril that she was in as she looked over the Sparrow, gun in hand as she fired rounds out wildly in the darkness.

She rose just in time to see the coming of the dawn in the underground that hadn't seen light in millions of years.

There, gathered in Xac's free palm as he charged directly into gunfire, was a ball of pure concentrated flame. It was a perfect sphere of a raging inferno that threatened to engulf the word… yet it didn't. It retained the same spherical shape, up until he threw it towards one of the few figures that Yazera could barely make out.

An explosion of flame and combustion rocks the cavern, the sound ringing in her ears, almost drowning out the panicked screaming of their attackers as they focused their fire on the black armored man that charged with a vengeful fury

They shot at him, and she bore witness to the third impossibility on this day.

The blue light that shone on Xac's gauntlet crackled with new life as rounds of laser focused projectiles fired upon him, countless rounds traveling through the air in a cacophony of hissing wails.

Only… for the light of the closest to finding their mark to dim amidst the flames, the heat traveling through the air-

-right into Xac's free palm again. Where he threw his arm again right back at the incoming fire, the weakened shots bursting amidst the barrage of flaming.

It was only after this that he finally brought up his gun and began to fire, gaining ground with each passing second.

She couldn't truly see clearly in the dark, but she kept her shots up, aiming the rifle that had been given to her with both hands, a crack of sound echoing every time that another bolt of light raced through the air.

Given the other gunshots from behind her, their surviving entourage was doing much the same as she was.

Yazera did notice that Xaceron didn't lob more of those orbs of flame again, at least not consecutively. Every minute or so, he would lob one when he wasn't hiding behind cover and releasing off bolts of metal into the ambushers hidden in the rubble.

And as ghoulish as it was, every burning body seemed to… keep burning, even when the flames should have long gone out.

It gave them the advantage of sight on the battlefield, but there was something wrong about those flames. Something unnatural. As if they were simply supposed to be there. As if their ignition was something that causality and probability could do nothing against.

It unnerved her. More than it should.

Without a care for his own safety, Xaceron continued forward, hand canning risen, firing round after round towards his target-

-only to be blasted full of holes again from somewhere on high.

Yazera shouted again, firing up towards the Korinthian that had remained hidden up above, managing to shoot him in the shoulder. Causing him to lose his balance on a high ceiling beam, allowing gravity to do the rest, the CRUNCH being his final impact on the world.

Fear and panic found new resurgence in her heart, the number of their opponents still unknown, and their guide now dead again in the midst of battle. Only for azure white light to appear again.

Only she received the full view this time. She watched as the Ghost seemed to… disassemble itself, the various bits and pieces that connected to the main eye floating around it in a ring of soft blue light, the single orb of azure completely focused on Xac's fallen body.

The light intensified before a pulse of white was exuded from the Ghost, and Xac's body disappeared before reappearing again out of motes of blue and white.

For a moment, there was silence on the battlefield, both sides staring at the armored man with deep disbelief. Disbelief, and soul wrenching fear.

Xaceron stood there, frozen in time staring out in front of him.

Then he lobbed another orb of flame into the rubble, the screams of their attackers resuming the battle in earnest. They had the edge though, the panic their opponents felt driving them to become sloppy, missing their shots and she saw a few try to flee the skirmish.

She felt nothing as she put bullets in their backs, their stumble and fall to the floor music to her ears. They would have felt no remorse for killing her, so why should she?

The battle ended not with an explosion or a cacophony of gunshots, but with a splash, as the last surviving ambusher charged at Xaceron, knife raised in the air aimed right at the human's head, as if that was going to do anything to really put him down.

He ended up being paste on the wall as Xac punched the charging horned Korinthian in the chest, and Yazera finally got to see what the piston on his arm did. Namely splatter the Korinthians innards on the walls.

Then the smell hit them, after which, Xaceron promptly set the corpse on fire.

It only made it worse.

"What made you think that setting it on fire would help!?" Ghost asked as they gathered the fallen corpses off the floor.

"That's only to help reduce the chance of virus' and infection from spreading! Beside, you still have to contend to the smell of a burning corpse, Guardian!" Ghost lambasted the man that… couldn't be put down.

"What was that?" The blue skinned reptile alien finally asked, as… she? Yazera couldn't tell. She, Yazera, and the fanged four eyed Steccashi stared at Xaceron as Ghost scanned the bodies around them, the human's hands swiftly removing any weapons and valuables that were highlighted in blue light.

How could he even do that?

"Is there anything specifically that you would like to know? As far as I am aware, most of what the Guardian just accomplished is deemed 'abnormal'." Ghost asked in a polite tone that Yazera would have called 'patronizing' if she didn't know that's just how he talked.

"Yes." She growls out, gesturing at the still burning fires and Xac's forehead. "Maybe you could start with–oh I don't know–the fact that you're supposed to be dead!?"

The other two aliens nod along with her, four set of eyes staring at the man. The man who stood there and plucked the helmet off his head.

Only, instead of the slightly red skin and dark hair, a face of pure white stared back at them, hair just as pale as the flash of a bomb, eyes of glittering darkness gazing back at them.

The only reason why they knew this was Xac, and not some imposter, was because Ghost hovered right next to his head, single blue eye… blinking, and Yazera had a feeling he would be slapping a hand to his 'face' in embarrassment.

The 'human' frowns and raises a single eyebrow, the question obvious on his face.

Yazera and the other two normal people raised their guns at the man wearing a stranger's face.

Xac sighed and raised his hand, uncaring at the clicking of the barrels. With uncaring fingers he typed out a simple message on his ring. "Do you really think that any of those are going to permanently put me down?"

The three spooked aliens glanced at each other and shrugged. "Does pain still hurt?" The Stecashi asked.

Xac nodded. "Then you can still limp."

"Not really, I can reverse any damage that is inflicted on him, regardless of how severe." Ghost added in cheerfully.

One of the guns was facing him and he looked disappointed at the motion. "Do you really think I would be telling you that if a simple gunshot could kill me?"

"How are we sure that you aren't just bluffing?"

"I have a better suggestion, how about you put the guns down given that I just saved most of your lives. Or, if you would prefer, I can just leave the rest of you stranded here in the middle of nowhere. I'm pretty sure that none of you remember the routes that we took to get here, and I'm the only one that knows how to get to my base." There was a wicked smile on the pale human's face, a deadly almost haunting thing, only enhanced by the two empty voids that served as his eyes.

The panic that they had been feeling goes out like a cold wind, each of them remembering that, yes, this near on immortal man had just saved their lives. He had just killed the men that were trying to kill them, and was now simply speaking instead of lashing out to the three guns that were shoved in his face.

Yazera is the first one to put the gun down, a look of shame and embarrassment obvious on her face, as she refused to look at the man in the eyes.

The other two do the same and an uncomfortable silence ensues as Xac returns to his pilfering of the dead bodies.

"Aren't you going to tell him anything?" Yazera eventually asked the Ghost, who looked at her with a puzzled eye.

"From what? Looting corpses? Oh, I stopped being worried about that a long time ago." Ghost answered with an almost cheery voice. "Hard to be a Guardian if you didn't constantly upgrade your arsenal! Know what I mean?"

No, she did not, but she kept that to herself.

And wondered just what kind of freak of nature she foolishly decided to follow.

I couldn't really fault them for being jumpy. Barely managing to survive a Rokarthian attack was bad enough, but to have someone come back from the dead multiple times in the fight, and then they had a different face? Yes, for once, I let Ghost scream at me through my mental link because I knew that I had bungled the first impressions of my more 'interesting' qualities.

I didn't even know why my body had changed during the fight, but it was a good thing that both forms were relatively the same. Build wise that is. The white faced form was thinner, definitely more lithe, I'd never had fingers this thin or long before, but other than that it wasn't too difficult to fight in this form.

If anything, I fought even better when I was like this compared to my more 'human' face.

Made me wonder what this face had experienced before. I still didn't understand exactly what these abilities were, or where they came from, but I knew that they had their own stories to them. Their own chorus and gears that sang worked together in their own ways.

Bits and pieces came to me sometimes, others I didn't even realize that anything had bled through. The fighting instincts were one such example.

When the shots started firing, when I felt the burning in my forehead, I didn't really think for that one moment. I just read oriented myself and charged forward, summoning the power of Solar to my palm with but a thought.

Yet it wasn't… right. I couldn't place my finger on it, but there was something missing from the orb. Too many unknowns with all of this. Too many things about myself that I wanted to learn, but for the moment I was going to have to make do with what I could grasp.

I didn't have time to worry about my past or what the bracelet brought. Not when the Rokarthians were starting to delve their damned horned heads into the tunnels.

A possibility that I thought was farther off than now. They were getting bolder. Which… wasn't good.

I didn't find any form of communication on them, though what scraps of paper they did showed what paltry scrawlings they had for maps.

I smiled again, a sharp and ugly thing.

Yes, I think I know exactly where you came from. Which meant I could plan ahead from this.

Part of me wanted to just blow their entrances from the get go, but no. Patience.

Showing my hand now would only tell them that someone else was moving through the tunnels. And casualties were normal down here in the dark.

By how much they had left, I was willing to bet that they hadn't even been gone for that long. Probably less than a week or some. Meaning that they had an entrance either closer to the surface, or they managed to find a tunnel that led straight down.

Perhaps a former elevator that was out of commission? I'd found plenty of those in my journeys, but they were useless without any sort of power.

Only that wasn't an issue for me now, was it? And I was going to need at least some access to the surface, given what had connected during my last death.

It seemed that whenever I died, I connected far deeper to the bracelet than I did before. Or at least, more frequently.

And now, there were new stars in my sky. It was only three of them, one of them barely strong enough to light its companion dim stars. Yet it was the most valuable star that had joined my sky so far.

More valuable than magic, more than the understanding that the world of steam and cogs gave.

This was true industry. Efficiency and industry on a level that this planet had never seen before.

My understanding was limited, but the designs and moving gears danced in my head, sights of conveyor belts, elevators, moving parts, and a constant stream of automated activity. And the knowledge of steam and gears only seemed to compound with the new forms that danced and twisted in my head. Truly, a wonderful wonderland of smoke and activity. All of it at the tip of my fingers.

Or rather, jingling on one of the hoops of my bracelet.

I will it out, and the crafting gun fits neatly into my hand. As if it was made for me. Which I think it was.

It was a simple device, crafted out of golden metal and comfortable plastic. The handle resemble that of a pistol, but the end was the true wonder of it all. I press a button, and the lights at the end come to life, displaying the data that it held in front of my eyes.

The various designs that had come included with the tool, others that I had added shortly after we had arrived back at camp, flicked through the screen in front of me, to the right of that, the amount of supplies that I currently held within the tool. I couldn't figure out how it could hold that many supplies within such a small thing. A pocket space perhaps?

But at least I didn't have to lug around various tons worth of material. And that was all that needed, base materials to build. At least for the simpler machines that I had created. There were others that would need… more than just this. Even then, I didn't know what I would need.

There were gaps in some of the information, and I distinctly had the impression that the device was hiding things from me, but there were threads there that I could follow. Lines of../ Code was it? Yes, those, that remained hidden underneath the programming that was available.

I was tempted to try and brute force my way through, but I didn't know the first thing about how this device worked.

Well, it was only the second of the gifts that had come with this last death.

For now, getting topside might be my best option. Getting more robots built, the roads cleared as best as I could, all while navigating a route that would best transport as many people as we could from there to here was the priority.

During that… I think that wouldn't mind providing Roland with those weapons that he needs.

Perhaps even a few more things. I did have a few ideas for weapons and defenses that might prove useful, should the enemy finally break into the city.

Only it wasn't a pipe dream anymore.

"It's creepy when you smile like that." A woman's voice shakes me from my musing, the horned alien walks into my workshop, surveying the surrounding workbenches of gears, wires and bronze with unabashed intrigue. "Nice place you got here. Sure that you can't rig one up for me? Doubt that spacial tech like that is very difficult. Not compared to coming back from the dead anytime that you want."

"Well, it's not really anytime that he wants. I am the one that's in control of it after all!" Ghost chimes in cheerily, and Yazera gives him a smile while I try to hold in a sigh.

"Oh? You telling me that you've just… left him dead?"

"No, I most certainly have not. Besides, he can't really tell if I have." Ghost said.

"What do you mean?" She asked.

"He means that for me it's like I just died." I type out on my ring. "One moment, I'm dead or dying. Next thing I know I'm breathing with unpunctured lungs and feeling a distinct lack of burning in my limbs." It was like… being able to come out for breath in an ocean of blackness. The first breath in who knew how long."

"That… has to be disorientating." I nodded to that while returning the build gun back into its place.

When she didn't leave, I turn back to her with a raised eyebrow, the question obvious on my face. Or at least, I would hope so.

"I was just wondering… what are you planning?" Oh? I thought that it was obvious? Turning to her, I raise my eyebrow again, gesturing at her with my hand, urging her to elaborate. "Yes, I know that you're trying to ensure that everyone that isn't a slaver survives the coming storm, but with what you've shown so far… don't you think that there's more that can be done?"

Ah. That's what she meant. I nod my head, gesturing at the back wall of the workshop, a majority of it stacked full of handmade papers and diagrams. They weren't much, just a few random ideas that had popped into my head, wayward thoughts that might lead to something someday. Like perhaps an abstract computer that relied on gears and wheels instead of microchips, or wires for coding that might one day go somewhere. It was… a nice distraction, and kept my hands busy when I found myself restless.

The horned woman shuffled through the papers, eyes wide yet full of some sort of understanding.

"You wrote all of this?" She asked, to which I nodded.

"That's just what he's got working on the engineering side of things. You haven't seen the stockpile of other things that he has stored away." Ghost chimed in, floating around in a circle before coming back to a stop beside me.

Hush you, I get to keep some of my secrets. I told him through our connection. Which were more than just that stockpile of shards and stones that only grew with every passing day.

"I thought that you would be more… secretive about all of this. Death knows that any sane person would want to keep this to themselves." Yazera said as she gestured to everything around us. From the diagrams, to the workbenches full of supplies, and towards the tear in reality that I had summoned with the simple turn of a key.

Ghost shakes his 'head' at the message that I wanted him to relay, the disapproval clear, but I didn't truly care for pleasantries or false politeness at the moment.

So, I turn my ring and type out my response as clearly as I can. "Who are any of you going to sell these secrets to? Certainly not the Rokarth. Especially not the other two that came with us." There was no possibility that existed where they didn't get collars around their necks should they ever get caught. More so for the Korinthian in front of me.

"Besides," I continued typing with a hand. "I think that you all know that there is nothing that can stop me from finding you should the need arise."

The threat hangs there, like a blade waiting to fall onto one's neck, and Yazera stares into my eyes, the color around her scaleless cheeks paling as it took hold. I don't move my gaze from hers.

Truth always came the easiest to me. Especially when it was something that I would ensure would become a certainty instead of a promise.

Nothing would stop me should they stab me in the back. Never.

Betrayal was an experience that I would much rather remain removed.

"I would appreciate it if you ensured that the rest knew this as well." I continued on, stepping towards her, slowly, non threateningly. She still took a step back, which I gestured to her with an open palm. "This is only of course should our relationship change from reluctant allies into enemies. So long as it stays the way it is now, you are all under my protection." This was my home, after all.

Which reminded me, I needed to finish setting up some of those contingencies.

The unknown was my current advantage, but oh so easy to lose. All it took was someone getting lucky moving through the tunnels, and given our experiences yesterday, I think that prudence was wisdom now.

My stomach decides that now was the time to announce its displeasure, and I remembered that I hadn't eaten since before we had left the city yesterday.

"Are you hungry?" Ghost asked Yazera on my behalf, the paleness still set in her face, even as her golden eyes seemed to burn just a little brighter.

Tick. Tock. Tick. Tock.

"Sure." She eventually answered with a sigh. I nodded and gestured towards the door, closing it behind me after I stepped out after her.

First food. I can worry about work afterwards.

Columbus

Columbus wondered just how many years it had been since he had been home. How many years had it been since he was taken during a raid of his home? Since he had last seen his family and loved ones?

If they were even still alive.

Everything had been so blurry amidst the smoke and fire.

Now, here he sat, leafing through papers and documentation made by an immortal mute crazy man that was fighting with an elevator lift.

Why he had brought him along, Columbus didn't know. But he wasn't about to argue with someone that couldn't be put down. Or could conjure flames from his hands at a whim.

Or was currently breaking down a cave-in on a molecular level with a goddamn flashlight impersonating a gun.

The man himself didn't understand how the gun was doing it in the first place, so Columbus simply ignored it and continued reading through the various diagrams and instructions that were in his hands.

"Are you doing alright?" A cheery voice asked, and the Stecaashi raised his head towards the robotic A.I. that was always near the former slave Xaceron. "I know that simply reading through notes isn't exactly the most exciting thing that you can be doing."

"I don't even know why I'm reading this." he lifted and shook the leaflet of paper in his clawed four-fingered hand. "Especially not when the madman can just create things out of thin air."

It was at this point that the madman in question decided to… start climbing the walls of the elevator.

He didn't put any boots on, didn't activate any form of technology that Columbus could see. He just started walking up the wall. Didn't even spare him a second glance.

Right, sure. Fuck you too buddy.

"Mainly to make sure that someone else can help out around here. He might have all of that technology, but having an extra set of hands is always a help."

"Sure, but I was just a fucking engineering intern when I got snatched. Even if some of this stuff seems simple enough, that doesn't mean that I'm going to just start pumping out plates and bolts like he seems to be able to." Let alone the most immaculate screw that Columbus had ever seen, but that was beside the point.

Maybe Xac would take that screw and shove it up his ass. Might make him an improvement over the silent prickly asshole that he was.

"I know that working with the Guardian can be… trying, but please give him a chance. He'll warm up… eventually."

"Yeah, when he starts doing that with you, I think that I'll take your word for it. Least he seems to be some sorta savant when it comes to some of this." He mumbled to himself as he leafed through another page, coming onto a… he didn't know what it was honestly. It looked like it was powered by steam, but he could see some other energy source detailed in the diagrams. Nothing truly interesting, just a… 'shard of lightning'? And at the end there was a… drill?

What the hell kinda ass backwards technology was this?

He had seen things far more complex back at home, but… he begrudgingly admitted the subtle elegance here and there in the designs. As much as he could see, he still needed to finish school someday if managed to get out of here.

"Oh, trust me, he has. You should have heard the arguments that we would get in anytime that we disagreed." Columbus winces.

"Yeah, I don't think that I envy you. Being the only one that can hear the prick has got to be a pain in the ass." He muttered while reading through the newest page titled simply as: The Various Applications and Ruminations of Crystal Concepts.

What the fuck?

"You don't speak like how I thought an alien would." Ghost said after a few minutes of silence, the rush of air from the vent above them filling in the void. "For one, you're speaking English correct?"

The Stecaashi raised an eyebrow. "Yeah, I am. Strange that you would know that though. Thought that Prickly over there couldn't speak a lick of it."

"Oh, he can't. Then again, there isn't much that he can actually speak." Right, dude was mute wasn't he? He tended to forget about that given just how much the asshole could say with just his eyes.

"He can understand it though?"

The robot nodded his… head. "At first he didn't realize it, but eventually realized that his writing wasn't in Korinthian anymore."

"Oh. I thought that you were the one that wrote it." Columbus said.

"Hah. I might be able to reconfigure Glimmer, but writing isn't really something that I can do. Just because I can interface with technology, doesn't mean that I can use a pen. A bit too… primitive for what I was built for unfortunately."

"Begs the question, what were you made for? You aren't exactly the run-of-the-mill robot that gained sentience."

"Oh, I was built to find my Guardian. Find them and support them for the fight against the Darkness."

"... You going to expand on that? Cause it sounds like some sort of B-plot for an old ass game or movie." Columbus asked with a laugh in his voice.

"I assure you, that this is real. It just… didn't happen on this reality." Columbus frowns at that.

"What do you mean by that?" Before Ghost could answer, a large crash from a few feet away broke the quiet ease of conversation, Ghost momentarily dissolving into nothingness, and Columbus unholstered the pistol that he always kept to his side, pointing it towards the large commotion with ease.

A cloud of smoke, bunch of dust, and old rusted metal that had degraded over the years, billows out of the elevator entrance, Columbus covering his face with his elbow while Ghost hovered in towards the center.

"Oh dammit, I thought you had better control this time. You promised that you'd be fine going up on your own!" Columbus heard the Ghost say as the cloud dissipated, and he got to see the broken body of the human on the floor, the surrounding ground cratering and cracking around him.

Columbus stared at the twisted broken form of the man, gazed in horror at the twisted limbs and pulverized chest, feeling something well up inside of him until he couldn't handle it anymore.

He turned his head, and promptly lost his breakfast on the corner of the entrance.

The buzzing and hissing followed by a gasp of breadth did nothing to appease his nausea, damn it some of it is going to get stuck into his teeth, wasn't it?

He feels a hand touch his shoulder and he turns to find the formerly broken man staring at him with empty eyes and an emotionless face, his raised eyebrow hinting at the obvious question.

He spits out the last of the bile from his mouth, drinking from a passed water battle before to make sure he got most of it out. "I'm fine. Just not used to seeing… things like that."

Xac, the arrogant prick, actually nodded his head. In understanding. A strange departure compared to the almost constant face of irritation that Xaceron usually wore.

There wasn't much that was said after that, the human waited for him to catch his breath, and Columbus let out a rueful chuckle.

"So, what happened? Lose your footing?" For once, Xac's face shifts into one of embarrassment, and Ghost starts to laugh hysterically, so much so that the little robot bounces in place sometimes almost low enough to touch the floor.

"He said that- hahahaha- he says that he was trying to get a Crystal that he found in one of the ledges, and lost concentration!" And he was just laughing about it?

Xac looked annoyed, half lidded eyes giving his Ghost a playful glare. "Oh, don't look at me like that! You falling from a high place was bound to happen with your track record. Besides why didn't you tie a line down or something? You know, in case something like this were to happen?"

The bone white man refuses to look either of them in the eye, mouth thinning into an almost imperceptible line.

"It broke? On what?" Ghost asked, bewildered.

Xac only shrugs his shoulders looking back up towards the black void that threatened to swallow them whole. Even if the entire district had power restored, there were still areas that needed fixing before they could have light again.

Columbus stares in irritation at the inhuman/human man. Seriously, one moment he was a stoic murderer that launched fire from his hands, redirected energy from the air, and tore through a squadron of Korinthian ambushers in less than a minute. Next he was acting like any person trying to hide an embarrassing accident.

It was so much more… normal than Columbus had been expecting compared to the stoic man whose default emotion seemed to be irritated.

Might as well through the dude a lifeline.

"So, any idea how long it's going to take to fix this thing up?" Black eyes focused back onto him, Xac rubs a hand to his chin in thought before raising up a single finger. "You think that you can fix this thing in a day?"

And he got to see another first today. Xac gave him a grin. It was a small innocuous thing, nothing truly important. Yet it still seemed to shine brighter than the grandest neon sign that glowed inside of this district of the underground residential district.

Xac stretched his legs, staring straight up with hardened eyes-

-and launched himself straight into the air, a cloud of white light surrounding his feet that propelled him up higher than a normal human should. He 'lands' on the wall with his feet and continues back up the rusted worn away elevator shaft, the echoing sound of his footsteps pounding down into his ear canals.

"Think it would be better if you sit down again. He's going to keep throwing himself at it just to prove that he can." Ghost chimed in, hovering back out the entrance towards the hallway.

"Right. Stubborn prick isn't he?" Columbus mumbled to himself, shuffling the papers in his hands while leaving the shaft.

He didn't want to be the one at the bottom of the next crater instead of the immortal weirdo.

There wasn't really that much more to do with clearing out the elevator, it was fixing the dusted cables and ruined power lines that was taking up most of my time. Blasted things had been worn away by time, weather, and whatever arthropods had managed to make their way down here.

I had passed the actual carriage of the elevator a few… miles ago.

I think.

It was hard to measure the distance when I was cheating by using both Light and chakra to increase my trip up the vertical tunnel. Tunnel was perhaps too humble for the sheer vastness that was the elevator. Whatever this had been used for, it hadn't been for only a few people at a time. No, perhaps this had been used for mass transportation? Or evacuations in the case of a disaster?

Who knows. There was only so much that I could learn on my own, especially with the bits and pieces that I managed to salvage on my way up.

This would be easier if I could finally get some of those more advanced Jutsu in the Book down, like that Clone one, but it was hard going.

Exhausted myself to the point of passing out, which wasn't something that ghost could really do much for. He could restore my body back to perfect condition, but there were just some things that he couldn't bring back. Chakra seemed to be one of them.

Whatever it was that the Light did though, it didn't seem to have a limit. Yes, I couldn't constantly create Solar energy or jump to even greater heights, but it was something that seemed to come to me far easier than Chakra did. Like… it was a muscle that had always been there, I just needed to remember how to use it.

So, that was my trip to the surface, walking up the wall and jumping up even higher with the increased propulsion of Light at my feet.

I did make sure to remove any debris and repair what wires and cables that I could. There was a reason why I had spent the last few days creating spools of wire and sheets of metal with the Workshop I had managed to find and assimilate into my key.

It seemed that locations provided by the bracelet were things that I had to find. A mild inconvenience thanks to the sixth sense that seemed to come with it. Nothing truly worrisome, just a vague feeling of what direction to travel to.

I lose track of the hours, the monotony of the work my only companion as Ghost decided to rest back with the alien Columbus. It was… strange to see that the little bot could speak with others so easily. Not because of him, he had always struck me as someone that could strike a conversation with anyone, but that others would respond in kind.

Robots and artificial intelligences had never been looked upon favorably amongst the Korinthians. A fear that the 'mechanical abominations' would one day rise against them, best them in ways that they deemed 'heretical' and 'dangerous'. They always feared anything that had the capacity to best them.

Fear seemed to worm its way into the hearts of the owners when the leashed managed to remove their collars. Good.

Perhaps it would be a fear that I would one day stoke into a reality.

I stare at the bracelet on my wrist, running my fingers over the jingling miniature forms of tools and equipment. There had been two new connections in my last death.

It hadn't been my intention, but at least it had been a quick one.

I'd managed to make it a good thousand or so yards up at the time, so death had come with the impact. At least the moments before it had been enjoyable. There was something… freeing of falling through air. Terror? Absolutely. Enough so that I wasn't looking forward to it again.

But the knowledge that I feel with nothing below me? The feeling of the air rushing by my form, that weightlessness…

I sat now at the very top of the elevator shaft, the smell of greenery wafting in through the cracks of the walls of whatever building I was in, the sound of wild animals echoing through the bright sunlight day outside. It was darker now though, with the yellow rays now a subtler darker orange, the night was sure to come as well soon.

Yet… there was something else inside of this building that brought light. It wasn't the barely functioning lights overhead, most of them long since having been decayed away by time and the elements.

No, instead there was an… almost ethereal golden glow just past the door down the hallway.

Passing the various rooms, I see decrepit beds, cabinets and machinery that look like scanners and medical equipment, most of it rusted and ruined. Had this been a hospital before? Before whatever had caused the death of its former inhabitants?

More investigations later.

Perhaps I could repurpose this place into something resembling what it had once been? A returned glory to its past perhaps.

Another project. Another thing that I might not be able to see if everything went wrong.

Approaching the doorway, I find the most peculiar sight in front of me.

It was… a spark of golden light.

There, at the center of a large room, filled with various seating arrangements and a large desk facing the vast windowless exit, was a glimmer of shimmering gold that shined with a sunlight-kissed hue.

I knew what it was.

Part of my newest gift after my drop. A Site of Grace.

It was so… comforting to be here. A nostalgia that promised safety.

I… can't remember ever feeling that before.

Not once in my life. I remember… fear. Loneliness.

The constants in my life that always eventually wormed their way until they simply weren't negatives anymore. That isolation and fear are what kept me alive when Hope seemed to be nothing more than a detriment that would never come.

I walk forward as if in a dream, and sit by the site of Grace, basking in its splendor, allowing its majesty to warm my soul and heal my exhaustion.

The moment spread out as if for an eternity. An endless second of peace.

When the sound of shimmering gold, and fractal motes of displaced light cause me to turn my head towards the intruder of this moment of Grace.

The figure was clothed in a simple cloak of black over something white underneath, a hood drawn over their head hiding everything above the mouth and nose. Whoever this was, they were human. Or at least, human adjacent.

Even if I couldn't see their eyes, I could tell that they were focused on me, as I sit there with my left leg curled and my right stretched out.

Eventually, they break the stillness, bending their knees until their head was at the same level as mine from across the point of Grace, and they remove their hood.

And… I think they were a human female.

Her face was smoother and more… delicate? Heart-shaped face, with a small nose and slightly downturned eyes, one of which had a three-fingered avian claw tattooed over it, the lid remaining closed. It left a single yellow–almost golden–eye to stare back at me. Blonde bordering on rose-colored hair came down in waves just past her shoulders.

The expression on her face was difficult to determine. It was a cross of fondness, irritation and pain.

"You do not remember me… do you?" She asked with a wary and eloquent high tone.

I frown at her. I shake my head.

That complicated expression veers closer towards pained, the irritation seeming to bleed away. She takes a small breath, bowing her head momentarily before raising it back towards me.

"Then greetings, old friend. I am Melina."

My frown deepens. I don't think I've ever heard anyone call me that before. Why did it make me feel like there was a stone in my chest? And that feeling like… there was something important that I had forgotten.

She stares with interest as I twisted the ring on my finger, her eyes widening as I typed words out with my hands. "I get the feeling that there's a lot here that I'm missing. For one, I've never met a human woman. Especially not one that I would have remembered." I said, staring at the claw over her eye and the almost golden eye.

Those weren't features that I had ever seen on other humans before. Then there were the clothes that she was wearing. They appeared to be of fine make, but not created from a factory assembly line like most of what we wore. No, I could tell just by glancing over it that those clothes had been made by either hands… or magic.

Either by the hands of a master seamstress, or of a learned wizard.

It was… fascinating really, seeing the intricate threads and lines of white that formed elegant curving designs along the edges of the grey blouse that she wore underneath the black cloak. If those were handmade… then she came from money. Perhaps even higher than that.

Which begged the question. "You say your name is Melina, but that doesn't really tell me who you are. Or what you're doing here." I continue, the woman remaining silent, observant, almost judging with her single eye. She was looking for something, what that was, I hadn't a single speck of thought.

"No, it would not. Much like our first meeting." Again with that.

"I take it that this has something to do with you?" I asked, lifting up the bracelet, the miniatures jingling in their place.

"Yes. And no." That's it, this was getting nowhere.

With a frown, I say. "Are you ever going to give me a straight answer? Or is this going to just be a conversation of cryptic nonsense that I should be flushing out of my brain with head trauma?"

"I believe that you find plenty of opportunities for that on your own. You certainly did in our previous relationship."

"Did that relationship happen to be sworn enemies?"

"Perhaps you already took some of those blows, as I seem to recall I introduced myself as your friend not even a moment ago." I felt my eyebrow twitch. Was she just fucking with me?

"You are frustratingly cryptic."

"You've said that before. Many times." Oh, this female.

"Well, I'm happy that you are traveling through whatever memories we made together, but I find myself unable to bask in that same nostalgia given that I don't know how you are."

"And I have already told you my name." I don't bother hiding the baring of my teeth, and I feel the Light that gathers in my palm at the irritation.

What was it with meeting not one, but two people that enjoyed talking in circles, for what seemed to be their own amusement?

She doesn't laugh, but the tension in her face does seem to dissipate, the rigidness in the corner of her lips easing into a far more relaxed line.

"You are still very much the same, even without your flame and memories."

"If you know me, I would like to know from where. I have no recollection of us ever meeting."

"Yes, you did say that would perhaps be the case."

"Is there perhaps anything that I said that would make this conversation go faster?" I look out of the glassless window, gazing at the darkening of the sky, seeing the world bathed in the light of the twin blue moons. They seemed to glow particularly bright with azure tonight.

"What is the state of this world?" She instead asked, gazing at the former lobby with interested eyes, lingering on the smaller seats and the nature that wormed its way into the room. "It appears to be in disrepair."

"That's cause it is. Think this place was a hospital at one point, though I'm not sure." Maybe if I got her talking eventually I'd get some measure of answer instead of more cryptic shit. "Planet's name is Refuse in what humans would call the Milky Way galaxy. Unfortunately for you, this planet is also a prison. One that's always being watched from past orbit, so chances of escaping aren't very high on that list."

"I see that your previous statement wasn't incorrect then." She said softly, absorbing my words with a pensive face.

"Would you be so gracious as to tell me what that statement was?" I very dearly wish that there was more emotion behind the inflection of the device's words.

"That you would show me Worlds that I could never scarcely dream of. In recompense for what you did to me." There was that anger in her tone. A poisonous vindictive thing that made me think she was going to jump over the Site of Grace and stab me in the face.

"I fear to ask, what did I exactly do to you?" I shift my leg so that the hand canon in my holster is closer to my right hand.

"You took away my choice. My choice to fulfill the reason of my existence." There was something in those words that… gave me pause. Something in them that brought uneasiness to the back of my neck. A sense of foreboding that I should have known. I motion with a hand for her to continue. "From the moment that I awoke, I knew what it was that I had to do. What it was that gave my life meaning. What drove me to find you, a lonely lost Tarnished with nothing to his name except a wooden club. To become as Kindling in order to burn the world, so that a new one could be ushered in."

Her voice captured a wistful tone, as if she was speaking of a dream that promised paradise and redemption. "Only, you took that away. You burned it all before I could even approach the mountains."

I didn't know what these mountains were, or what she had to burn, but there was a suspicion that wriggled like a live worm underneath my nails. Something in the way that she spoke.

"I take it, wherever this was, I'm the one that burned it down?"

"Yes." She answered.

"And if I hadn't… you would have died?"

"Yes."

"All because you think that it was your only purpose in life. To die for whatever it is that you wanted to burn?"

"Yes."

"Then it sounds to me like I did you a favor." My words are blunt. Quick and measured. Like a swift strike of a hammer that brings down a wall in a single blow.

She does not glare, her face does not move.

But I see something burning in her eyes. And for a moment, she glows brighter and with a greater intensity than the grace that separated the two of us.

Then she laughed.

"You said the exact same thing then as well. What a foolish and heretical man you are."

"If that's the price I have to pay to be free. To be seen as a heretic to whatever you believe in, then I do it willingly. No one should be born just to die. No one should be made just to burn everything down. Not even someone that I don't know." The words are simple, and ones that… had always lived in my heart.

I'd just never had anyone to tell them to.

The hardness and bordering hatred faded from her eyes. I wouldn't say that there were tears there, but there was a fondness that I don't believe I'd ever seen anyone… look at me with before.

It made me shift uncomfortably in my seat.

"Would you tell me of this world?" She asks.

I sigh. "Sure. But I think it would be better if we head back. Make it easier to communicate than with this." I rise to my feet, stretch, and walk back to the elevator. Looks like this thing is going to take longer to fix than a day.

"How good are you at climbing?" I asked.

She gazes down the shaft with a faraway look on her eyes. "How deep does this go?"

"Couple of kilometers. I think." Then I get an idea in my head.

"How durable are you?" I ask.

She frowns. "I do not like the route this questioning is going."

"Just answer the question."

"I'm more formidable than a human."

"Good. Hang on."

"Wha-" I cut her off as I pick up the female woman and jump down the shaft.

I was surprised when she didn't scream.

Ghost

I wonder how long it had been? Since everything in his first life. There wasn't much that he could do really, not in these quiet moments when everyone else was asleep.

Even Xac, his Guardian, the man who was currently slumped over another unfinished project. Some mechanism or other that the Elevator needed to become fully operational instead of something that only worked 75% of the time.

It was one of the only things that he had to make instead of leaving it to his automated systems. It turned out that fixing such a massive elevator was going to take far longer than a day. Even with Xac's capabilities.

Thankfully, there haven't been many accidents since then. Not even a single death, to make it even better.

While he might not be the one experiencing it… seeing death was never something that he would ever be comfortable with. Especially not when he could see exactly how much damage Xac took with each death.

For now, though, things had been quiet. A blissful thing that seemed so foreign to him. A wonder that they were currently stuck in the middle of a war.

Now THAT was something that Ghost could understand—especially given that they were limited to a single planet and not an entire system.

Wonders for small mercies, even if Xac was the only Guardian around.

No Traveler was… strange. Especially since the Light… was truly Ghost and Xac's now. No longer coming from the Traveler like it had been before. A connection that seemed to be severed.

The absence of even radio waves and long-range communications was another. Silence, true silence, was usually only found in places truly seeped in Darkness. This world was simply a prison.

How ironic that Xac seemed so… comfortable here. Just like he did anytime they went back to the tower. Even after the Red War.

He was different from before. Still sharp with his words when he wanted to be, determined and willful.

Yet there was a sadness and melancholy that weighed on his shoulders. It dimmed with every passing day, but that feeling clung to him, enveloping him like a shroud that refused to unveil itself. Perhaps one day it would go away, Along with those nightmares of his.

Then again, they never went away before. He could hope though. There was always that at least.

Which when stuck at the bottom, was the one thing that one could cling to.

Even just a Ghost.

He flew through the darkened hallways of the work in progress apartment, the walls and furniture no longer just rusted metal and frayed wires. While it wasn't pretty, Xac had done what he could with the free time that he had. It kept him busy, and he always seemed to be less irritable when he had something to occupy his time instead of 'trying to have fun'.

The moment that he had access to a connection to a human library, he was stealing as many books as he could. Xac always loved to read, so perhaps that would apply to him again.

"Doing another nightly travel?" A light feminine voice asked as he entered the former living room. Couches and such were long since wasted away, but they'd brought in some old metal benches that didn't like a strong wind would blow them away.

The lights were still on, revealing the youthful woman that Xac had brought back with him almost two weeks ago.

Regardless of being stuck in 'the middle of bumfuck nowhere' as Columbus liked to call Refuse, she had acclimated to their new life without much difficulty. Though, she did tend to call him a 'golem' or 'spirit'.

Xac had given up trying to explain exactly what Ghost was, and it didn't really matter to Ghost what she believed. As long as she treated him right, and the others, then it didn't really matter did it?

"I got a bit bored with trying to decrypt a dead language. It's taking a lot longer than I thought it was going to, but that's what happens when a good chunk of it is corrupted."

Thousands of years of laying around tends to do that, even to the most robust tech out there.

"I would assume that such work to be tedious, yes." She replied, going back to the crystals that she held in her hands, golden eye studying them with a discerning eye.

"Any luck with them?" Ghost asked.

"I believe so, yes." She replied as lifted up the red shard between her fingertips, the conceptual crystallization glowing with an illuminating hue, and a flame appeared just above the crystal.

It burned brightly for a few more seconds before the glowing stone dimmed back into its default state, the flame dissipating along with the dimming.

"How curious these little things are. They remind me of other magical creations from the Lands Between, yet there is something… more to these. As if they could exist anywhere besides that broken realm" Melina said softly as she stored the crystals away.

"They remind me much of the Travelers Light as well, though, far more… diverse." Ghost added himself, remembering some of the more light oriented shards and crystals that Xac had found in his journeys. Such as the Shining and Mythril shards that they found in places that had once been centers of healing or homes.

The surface of this planet provided far gentler varieties of Crystals compared to those found the underground. Then again, there were far less corpses up above than down below.

"Curious that I am able to utilize something from another world. Especially so easily." She mused to herself while returning back to her tea, the little Ghost hovering over the seat in front of her. A seat that seemed to be carved out of copper and iron, the actual resting place cushioned with finely curated leather that Xac had created using one of the rhino-like creatures.

His reasoning for using the metals instead of the wood which was literally an elevator ride away, was that he 'needed some practice' working with metal before he began construction on the actual vehicle.

Even if the knowledge and experience seemed to have been shoved into his mind, the body was something that still needed the practice after all. And while the fabricators could create most of the parts needed for the project, there were some more delicate and specialized parts that Xac needed to create himself.

"Speaking of Xac… do you know what number your world was?" Ghost asked eventually after some deliberation.

The woman in front of him raises an eyebrow in interest. "You believe that there were others besides just the two of us?"

Ghost nodded his - eh - head. "Given the different… abilities that he seems to be gaining from that bracelet, it led me to believe that we aren't the only ones. Even if he can't seem to remember any of them."

"Yes, that seems to be a good hypothesis. Though, it does bring into question why he can't remember anything. Even though he began his journey with me with few of his memories, he slowly regained them over time." She replied softly.

"Whatever that bracelet is, it seems to bring back more memories depending on what abilities it seems to…'give' him. Or perhaps the abilities themselves are tied into the memories, I can't really say one way or the other."

"Truly, a miracle of surprises isn't he?" Ghost didn't miss the bitter tone in her voice as she stared past the tear in space that led to Xac's workshop.

"If it wouldn't be too much trouble… if you dislike him so much, why are you still hanging around?" He asked her, truly curious.

"Is my being here keeping you on edge? Worried that I might perhaps do something to your 'Guardian'?" Again, there was that tone of bitterness in her voice that dissipated when she looked at the doorway.

"No, I don't think that you would do anything to hurt him. Otherwise, you would have done so when you first arrived when he was away from the rest of us. No, I think there's something else between the two of you. Something that happened. Something that he did maybe?" Ghost asked.

"Well, yes, something happened between the two of us, though that is something that I am… disinclined to share with you. It was… deeply personal." Ghost doesn't notice the way that she rubs the burn scars on her hands.

"Alright. But you don't need to tell me what happened between the two of you. I just want to know why you stick around." Ghost said patiently, his voice soft yet firm.

"I want to see if this one is the same as the other one. And to see just how true the answer he gave me truly is to him." She responded evenly. "If that means that I will fight by his side, then so be it. Besides, the lives of the people here are not so trifle that I would disparage them help in need." There was a pain in her eyes, and underlying guilt in her words that Ghost decided to leave be.

Perhaps one day she would be able to look at Xac as a friend, Ghost assumed that they had been once upon a time. And while she was polite, almost warm towards the man, there was still hostility and bitterness in her eyes when he would look away.

For now, there were other things that took priority. Like ensuring that they would all survive at least another few weeks instead of turning into biomass for this butcher. Or being clapped in chains to serve these Korinthians.

At least the Cabal and Fallen would just shoot them.

The Hive were still something that Ghost was happy didn't follow them here.

"Would you like to accompany me outside?" Melina asked softly, rising from her seat, stretching out her joints with a sigh of satisfaction.

"Is that where you have been disappearing to every now and then?" Ghost asked.

"Yes. I find this world devoid of magic or gods to be… interesting. Something that I didn't think was possible." Her eyes roam over the apartment that Xac had taken ownership of, her eyes halting every now and then on the flashing lights of the technology embedded into the walls, and the lights of unknown language glyphs that fluttered through the air. "I do wonder what happened to those that lived on this… planet though."

"Hard to say really, it's been so long that most evidence has been worn away by time. We might be able to glean more if I ever manage to crack the language, but that is already a monumental project that is going to take at least decades." If they were really lucky and stumbled on some sort of cypher.

Given what evidence he had found though, the chances were… slim at best.

Well, it wasn't like there was much that he was doing at the moment, and the deciphering and experimentation could wait. It was already going to take at least years, so what was taking a little break?

Besides, he had a tracker on Xac. If only to make sure that he could find him if the Guardian wandered away without telling him.

Again.

"I think that sounds like a wonderful idea." Ghost said, hovering close to the woman as they left the apartment, heading towards the elevator that lead to the surface.

I remember gasping for breath in the cold. Opening my eyes to the purple sky of a setting sun that felt so foreign, yet so right. Like a home that I had forgotten was mine in the first place.

The decrepit ruins of a highway, packed to the brim with rusted brown vehicles that threatened any normal human a future meeting with a tetanus shot.

Beyond the highway and pileup of vehicles was a towering wall that dwarfed anything that I had ever seen before. Which wasn't much given that I had just woken up. I remember it being a worn out green, the flecks of paint that remained retaining just enough of their color in sheer defiance.

Then there was the cold. So damn cold, I could see my breath in front of my face as the white snow around us seem to glitter in laughter.

A flash of blue, and I faced a little white robot in the shape of a geometric ball, a single cheerful blue eye staring at me as if I was some sort of answered prayer.

Then I wondered what a 'prayer' was.

I found out that it meant hoping to a higher power for something when I had to delve into the darkness of the damned wall, fighting for my life against the tide of Hive and Fallen. Aliens that felt… wrong.

As if they didn't fit with something that I knew and had forgotten.

Still… I cherished the cold around him.

Was it uncomfortable? Yes.

Did it make me shiver so hard that I worried my bones would shatter into a billion tiny little pieces? Absolutely.

But for some reason, I couldn't help but cherish being able to feel in the first place.

I feared the dark, yes.

But I feared feeling nothing at all even more.

Why?

I don't know.

I wish that I could just remember things instead of having to dream them most nights.

It would… sometimes cause spontaneous explosions. Or little lightning storms from my hand as I punched a phantom Knight that charged me with his chitinous sword.

It was almost always those insectoid Hive creatures that cause fear to seep into my bones.

The rest of the things I dreamed had the decency to shoot me like a civilized warmongering pirate.

Who'd know I'd prefer getting shot instead of stabbed in the gut?

They both sucked, but at least the former tended to end me faster than the latter.

Usually, if they managed to hit me once, they'd hit me enough more times that it wouldn't matter how much blood I lost.

This was of course brought on by the fact that I'd gotten into another ambush far closer than I would have liked to Rokarth territory. Or at least, I guessed it was Rokarth Territory given that they turned the railed tunnel into a forward base, chalked to the brim with weapons and… fleshy things that were connected to the terminals.

I couldn't really investigate given that I was currently losing sight in my eyes, while I heard the echo of laser fire echo through the tunnel, the fleeting footsteps telling me that Melina had managed to survive the rain of burning red lights.

Then I crossed that event horizon, into the black peace of death, floating there, for I was nothing and so was the world.

Then I felt the pull of life grab hold of me and refuse to let go, and in that moment when I crossed back, infinity opened itself to my soul once again, and yet another star added itself to my sky.

It was… almost simple in its mechanical intricacies. Especially compared to the things that I had already built with my own two hands.

Puppets? They seem almost paltry compared to what I could already make.

But it was in how I controlled them that their true weight could be used.

Then there was the additional training that came with it. I immediately realized where I went wrong with my training with it.

The moment that I gasped in air, I dashed through the camp, my legs infused with both Chakra and Light becoming little more than a blur as I tore through the would-be battlefield, crafting strings of chakra with my fingertips.

I had a perfect clarity of Melina going to town on our attackers, the dagger that I had fashioned out of steel elongated with golden energy that she sent spiraling towards a behemoth of a mammalian monster. It easily dwarfed her in size, the fur on its body a grey patchy thing while it tried futilely to grasp her in its massive clawed hands.

It died screaming as it was cleaved in two, the crescent cut of energy traveling past it toward the Korinthians that were trying to duck behind cover. Cover that did nothing to protect them as they died in an explosion of golden debris and gore.

The scattered remnants of stone and scrap fly through the air, some of them bigger than my torso, and I have an idea pop into my head.

I don't realize the smile that stretches across my bone white lips, or the glitter in my void like eyes, though Ghost would insist that I looked demented at that moment.

I allow the strings of white/blue chakra to attach to the flying scraps, ignoring the weight of the stone and metal, flicking an arm as I detach the strings from my makeshift projectile. The Korinthians in black don't even have time to scream before their skulls are crushed.

It was strange.

Was it possible for Light to move this slow?

To be able to determine exactly where those shots could land?

Sure, a moment too slow, and I could burn and die as easily as any other. Even now, I knew that I was nowhere near being able to dodge a well-placed shot.

But I could at least learn to anticipate the moment from where they aimed and the pulling of a trigger.

Besides, if Chakra could travel through these Strings, then why not Light?

I did not enjoy the screaming of the Korinthians as my strings found purchase on their arms, volts of Arc electricity traveling from me to them in an instant.

Through the entire battle, lumbering creations died to either me or Melina, the waifish woman able to spin through the air like a spiraling dancer, her movements promising a swift death to her golden shimmering blade.

The silence of their corpses signaled the end to our makeshift battle, the fleshy pods around us grim omens to what they had been doing here, so far from where we had last seen them.

They still weren't anywhere near the base that I was building, but they were getting closer and closer to Libertorioum.

"I take it that this is not good news?" Melina asked as she stared sadly at the corpses of the twisted former slaves, her golden eyes growing colder at the sight of the Korinthians.

I shake my head. "They're a lot closer than we thought they would be. Especially with so little time" Ghost said to her, the worry dripping from his gentle voice.

I picked up the shards and stones of glimmering Concepts that were scattered around in the ground, Melina doing the same from a few feet away.

It was all that I could do to distract myself from the realization that my plan wasn't going to work.

No matter how many robots I built, no matter how many shards of Lightning I used, or how much I ramped up production, I wasn't going to be able to clear out the kilometers of collapsed and destroyed tunnels, in time, let alone create enough space for the vehicle I was building.

Meaning that I was going to have to compromise and do something that I had feared.

"Guardian." Ghost spoke in that tone that said he knew what I was thinking.

I still hated it, but at least it saved time having to explain things. I nodded.

Plan B it was going to have to be.

John Forager

He couldn't help the yawn as he stared at the blinking monitor that refused to change in front of his face, the silent tap-tap's of his fellow soldiers around him the only 'excitement' to be found.

At this point, so close to the end of his tour, he couldn't bring himself to wish for any of it. He'd much prefer the boredom of having to watch an old ass Gateway that hadn't been operable in probably millions of years.

Had it been somewhere with an atmosphere, he was sure that the enormous gateway would have long since worn away into nothing but rusted metal.

Here in the void however, anything could last as long as nothing hit it while it floated there.

Even if they couldn't activate it again, that didn't mean that they could simply leave it be, no matter how improbable the chance that any of the other space faring civilizations in the galaxy might be able to open it.

He was just happy that he was here instead of on the front lines, watching the star systems closest to those Korinthian bastards.

Less chance that he might get unlucky one day and get snatched up during one of their raiding parties.

He'd lost a few friends that way.

"So, where you thinking of going after your shift?" His friend Amore said through his comm link, the text appearing in the corner of his eyes.

"Eh, probably just going to get a bite to eat before passing out. Got an early start tomorrow." He replied back while staring at the screen as was his job.

"Come on dude, you need to live it up a little! How're you going to find a nice main squeeze that way?" He rolled his eyes at the dated slang. Who still said main squeeze in this day and age?

"I told you already, finding 'someone' isn't exactly on my list of priorities."

"Yeah, 'cause you're oh so focused on finishing your tour so that you can go back to being a boring old engineer at Station Omega in Sol." Amore responded, the teasing obvious even through the text.

"Forgive me if I prefer waking up remembering the previous night instead of struggling to find my shoes and arm." He replied with a snort.

"Hey, I've only ever lost my arm one time! One fucking time and you never let it go!" Amore probably screamed on his end.

"I remember that one time because you were dragging my ass all over the station trying to find it, while being your lookout for any officers." If they'd gotten caught, John would have been fine, his record was spotless after all.

Amore, not so much.

"Speaking of that time, you never did get me those Records."

"Hey, Vinyl are fucking hard to come by! Even if my brother has a few connections with the music biz!" The indignation was palpable.

"All I'm hearing are excuses instead of those Vinyl. Even after we snuck into the officer's barracks to get that damn arm of yours back."

"Hey, I never said that I wasn't going to get them! I'm just… having a rougher time than I thought is all!" Yeah, just like him swearing off his ex was a lifelong pact. Fool didn't last a week before he went crawling back to that snob.

John was about to voice this, when something that had never happened before crossed his screen.

Blue light came to life from the sleeping gate.

John's red eyes widened, and he pressed the button that he had been trained to press, but had thought he never would. It hadn't ever been pressed in the fifty years since this place had first been built.

Alarms blared as reality was torn open for the first time in millions of years, the entire station over a peaceful star system awakened to a panicked state.

And John, having only lived 24 Earth years of life saw an occasion that would be marked in Humanity's history books.

He watched as ships, bigger than any he had seen before, packing weaponry years ahead of anything that the United Earth Nations was capable of, crossed years of light speed travel in mere seconds.

Those history logs would mark this as a turning point in human history.

The name of John Forager, aspiring engineer and loyal friend to those he cherished, would be little more than a footnote on those logs.

Xercun Roshin

Blissful Pandemonium.

Those were the only words that he could use to describe the scrambling battle that took place in front of the old admiral's eyes. Chaos so complete, so absurd, that those here could not even understand the horror that stared before them.

Even he, with fear in his heart, and adrenaline in his ears, could only focus on the orders that came out of his mouth.

"I don't care how many we've lost so far, if we don't have those cruisers out of this star system in time, the rest of the empire is going to be as much tinder as Relinth Station" He screamed into the comms, slamming his hand to hang up, turning his attention to yet something else that needed his ever shortening attention.

Everything was going to shit.

Faster than he had ever thought possible.

While the Humans were still relatively young, they had made up for their youth and inexperience in the greater by sheer determination and stubbornness. Their being lucky in finding not just one, but two other races younger than they meant that their numbers were greater than most other blooming Galactic Powers.

What should have been a young upstart to be crushed underneath their heel, had turned into an ever-growing thorn that spread and brought yet more thorns into the aging Empire's side.

If there was any solace, it was the knowledge that they were now going to be dealing with the same scourge that has plagued the Empire for the past few months.

"You tell that stuck up fool that I don't care who his damned father is, he is going to send those documents back to Eceron, his public image isn't going to mean anything when we're all dead." He heard his second in command Urenth yell into his own communicator, clear amidst the chaos that surrounded him.

Every passing minute mattered here. Even while they managed to earn some time due to the Reptilian monsters diverting their time into the Gateway, that was only a reprieve while they built their strength back.

What fools they had been, to believe that they could overtake a former Empire that had been frozen in time. They had been at the top for so long, that the idea of anything besides those long Fallen Empires being capable of defeating them in outright combat had been nothing more than a joke that they shared amongst each other.

Now, it turned out that the comedy of it all had been their own hubris.

And they had already paid for it with the loss of the Fifth and Sixth Fleets, the rest of them being scrambled and sent back to protect the Core Worlds of the Empire.

Not that Xercun believed it would be something that would save them in the end.

Unlike most of his other contemporaries, he had not allowed age or race superiority to blind him to the truth.

They had unleashed their own end, and their time was up.

As if the slow death they were experiencing hadn't already been enough, this would simply accelerate a certainty that he, and others like him, had known for years.

Regardless, such grand thinking was beneath him. He was no politician, no smarmy high horn who busied himself in the latest gossip and reports from those traitors of his contemporaries.

He was a warrior, a general that had survived more battles than almost any other Korinthian alive.

There weren't many others his age, and though he would die soon, he would ensure that it would be as awash in blood as he had been in his youth.

The future was something for whatever remnants would be left to pick up the pieces.

If there would even be any pieces left.

Spoiler: Author's Note

How often did I have to ignore the pitiful stares from the rest of the villagers?

The way that I could feel those eyes staring at me, as if I would ever want their pity?

Pity was nothing if there was no intention to help. Those that would rather stare from a distance I would ignore.

At least some of the more 'prestigious' clans had the guts to show how they truly felt about the rest of us to our faces.

"Why are they letting those failed experiments form their own clan?" They would whisper amongst themselves, uncaring if any of us 'forsaken children' caught wind of it.

Some of the others would become incensed, angry, that they would speak of us in that manner.

Having to keep an eye on the rest of them was… something that I sometimes wondered if I should even be doing in the first place.

Some days I wondered if this village was even worth staying in.

Then I would find those people that were… just a bit odd. Amazing, yes, but odd all the same.

A boy in green traversed the entire village while walking with his hands. Twice.

Three young men who were always together, the InoShikaCho trio that was seldom without the other.

A toad sage that I had seen chased out of the Onsen district for peeping. Again.

Some were alone though. Either through choice or circumstances. Like the young man with white hair that always covered his eyes with his headband, visiting the Marker every day without fail.

At times, I would even find the Third alone on a hill, staring out at the village, looking far older than he really was.

It was in those moments that I knew, there were others out there too, that were struggling with their own troubles, no matter how different they were from us 'wood cursed' children we were.

There were some in the village that would try to entice us with honeyed words in our ears.

On how we 'deserve better' and can use our 'unique abilities to further solidify' the shared home that we all have.

They would have worked on me, if it weren't for the dreams.

Flashes of… places that seemed to be nothing more than fantasies. But they were so real, so detailed in their inventiveness that I couldn't help but cherish them as if they were my own. I dreamed of flying through the air in crafts made of metal without the need for chakra. I traversed across the very stars themselves, seeing worlds that were so much more than my own.

I saw horrors that echoed the great ninja wars that still remained fresh in the minds of others.

Most of all though, I felt a love that I only felt from my siblings, my fellow monsters. The comfort that they would always be with me, no matter what happened or where I went. Even if they were gone, I always felt… like someone was there. At the back of my mind. A memory of a memory, fuzzy on the edges and like mist most days, but just as real as the others around me.

It was enough to forget those silent painful days that I spent floating in a tank, the pale smiling face of a true monster peering at me with a curiosity that made me wish to just disappear into the goo.

There were other flashes, of me alone, a machine strapped to my head, covering it in its entirety as my entire nervous system was played with by demons with horns on their heads, and crimson or golden eyes. How one of them, a bigger one with gold embroidered into his horns, would stroke my head, and whisper things into my ears. His words the only thing I could hear, for my sight was gone, my taste vacant, his caressing fingers unfeeling against my scalp, the fine perfume that he wore sterile against my nostrils.

At that moment, his was the only voice I could hear.

And I could do nothing but listen. For in that world, that's all that I was.

Just a little plaything for him to use.

Here, I would be more.

And perhaps, one day, I would show him that I was so much more than a toy.

I don't smash the eggs that we'd found while foraging into the magical pan that appeared when I'd gotten too close to the giant mama bird. She's used her beak to smash my skull in and eat my brains.

I was dead at the time, so I didn't see it, but given the look on Melina's face when I'd come back, I have no doubt in my mind that it was disgusting.

Much like the way that I didn't smash another egg into the pan.

Didn't matter anyway, whenever I used this thing, whatever food I tended to make came out better than it should. I was a horrible cook.

"Have the nightmares started?" A soft voice asked, and I wished that she would instead use the one that sounded like I was a worm she'd stepped on.

"I take it that this was yet another thing that happened before?" I typed into my ring while adding in some spices into the pan the delicious smell of the crunchy eggs wafting into my nose.

She nodded. "Yes. They began as little things, only to then develop into… stronger memories. The abilities that you gained, or rather, remembered, manifested alongside them. Slower, weaker, that developed the more that you remembered." She added as I served her portion, the hammering from outside of the apartment entering through the window. "I take it that whatever you remembered was unpleasant."

I remain silent at that, the ring on my finger dormant and dull.

I wasn't going to speak about how I was jealous of a fucking brat that had been experimented by a disgusting snake man. How pathetic would that be?

She makes a little humming noise, her single golden eye feeling like it saw behind the mask that I always wore.

I shifted into my Changeling form, and serve the eggs, one plate for me, the other for her.

"The work seems to be going better than we anticipated." Ghost eventually said during our meal, appearing in motes of light in his usual spot next to my head.

"Better than we thought, not as much as we hoped." I thought at him, the Ghost narrowing his one eye at me.

"And what is thinking like that going to accomplish? You have to remain positive!"

"Thinking like this is what's kept me alive for the past 27 years, being paranoid means I'm the one that gets to keep his neck. Most of it." I annulled with a stray thought, rubbing smooth skin where my scar had been.

"Perhaps you would find more enjoyment in what peace you find if you learned to look on the 'bright side' of things, as you say." Melina mused from her seat, looking out of the window at the work being done on the field next to their apartment.

No point in hiding it, we were kilometers away from the Rokarthian stronghold. I didn't bother worrying about the small Korinthian fleet watching the planet from doing a thing at this point.

If it was going to get shot down, might as well let it happen when it was being constructed and save the time building it up in the first place.

Stealth systems, while something that I had an inkling to, were only that. An inkling.

Not something that I could properly develop, not without more time or people who knew what they were doing.

I was already pressing the boundaries of what I could accomplish with creating on ship using schematics for a completely different vehicle that I was using experimental tech into. Mainly the parts that were meant to use the Crystals that I had been gathering as a power source.

Siphoning the magic was… a trial, one that I had only cracked a few days ago, and it had been the bane of my existence for almost an entire month of research. Yes, trivial time in the grand scheme of things, but oddly enough, it was Melina that had helped in developing a method to it.

Specifically, showing me just how to sense the magic in the air. While the magic that these crystals utilized were not the 'miracles' or 'sorceries' that were used in her world, she could still sense the magic all the same.

Once I had learned how to do the same, applying that method to a machine had been… a battle in and of itself, but a far more manageable one than trying to stumble in the dark with a missing arm.

Now I at least had one eye, and a stump instead.

The memories that were coming in my dreams had at least brought some insight into the star of gears and steam. Ideas and structures that were just waiting for me to bring to life. Even Puppeteer was something that could benefit, the thought of mechanical golems controlled through wires of chakra, various traps and weapons attuned to the thing, were coming to me every passing day.

More and more projects that I simply did not have time for.

Instead, I worked on what I could, developing more and more of the ships that would be my arks, and the defenses that my robots were already building on the edges of my territory.

It was little more than a block or two above ground, but underground it was far more manageable. Less avenues for intruders to make it through, along with leaving a few extra… surprises for any that did.

The light underground was enough to keep the beasts away, and they themselves would provide enough added protection for any Rokarthian attempt to reach this place from underground. Leaving topside as the only vulnerability, meaning that my options were limited.

As if they hadn't already been from the get-go. Not that it could truly affect me.

I'd already died about a dozen times, what would a few more do to me? No, it was everyone else here that would pay for that. Melina would be fine, for someone who tended to use flashy bright techniques in her fighting style, she was surprisingly hard to find if she needed to be. Becoming a mere specter, disappearing into thin air before appearing once again somewhere else.

Of course, she avoided answering the question, but that had been expected.

"Are you going to just sit there and eat all day?" The horned alien Yazera asked, stepping through the door, grease and dirt marring her hands, golden eyes staring at me in irritation.

I blinked at her, the irritation flowing off me like water as I shoved another part of crunchy egg into my mouth, chewing with deliberate slowness as I enjoyed the delish dish that should taste so much worse.

"You want a plate?" I asked, ignoring her question, which only caused one of her eyes to twitch.

It was so much easier to wind her up than I realized. Just ignore the peacock that strutted around for attention. Huh, I knew what a peacock was. That was odd.

Instead of answering me, she takes a seat next to Melina, the demigoddess giving her a small amused smile, and proceeds to dig into the eggs, and we finish our meal in a comfortable, is slightly tense, silence.

Finishing the meal and getting to work proceeded without problem, the parts and tools that I had left already being put to work by the two other aliens here, the little bots that I had been making in short supply roving all around us, moving debris and resources to their proper places. A number of the buildings around us had caved in on themselves and the greenery that had grown around them had been stripped down for salvage, most of it already having been broken down and rebuilt into the work in front of us.

Work that I finished setting together with the shutting of a door within the belly of the mechanical creation, the large five pointed crystal of concentrated lightning causing the systems around us to roar to life.

There wasn't much else that could be done for it afterward, not more than minute details, proper calibrations that I should really focus on more than I already was, but there just wasn't enough time.

During the last transmission that I'd managed to get from Roland… it hadn't been looking too well.

More casualties than had been inquired on his forces since they were first formed, back in those days when they didn't have the infrastructure or resources that they did now. And the Rokarthian resources had only grown larger and stronger over the days.

I had to hurry up. Had to. Had to grow stronger, faster, gain more knowledge so that I could do more than just stumble my way through this cavalcade of unfortunate clusterfucks.

I didn't want that fool to die throwing himself away for people that he shouldn't care about. Then again, if he didn't care, I wouldn't be here. Perhaps there was some wisdom and good that could come from such thinking.

Or perhaps it was just those memories that were infecting my mind with every passing night.

Sighing, I pull out the pistol from its holster, surprising Yazera, who turns to me.

"What are you doing?" She asked, watching the gun warily.

I give her a smile, shifting into my Changeling form, put the barrel to my head, and pull the trigger right as I hear Ghost sigh behind me, and the woman scream.

I wake up from the precipice of oblivion and infinity to find the horned alien smacking me in the arm, hollering at me, flecks of red and… white splattered on the sleeves of her shirt. "Oh, sorry for getting some on you, I tend to forget about the splash zone." I type on my ring, Ghost refusing to come back out for some reason.

"What the fuck is wrong with you!? Just because you can shrug off blowing your head off doesn't mean that you should!" She screams at him, golden eyes burning with irritation. "You are making me new clothes, do you hear me?! I know that you can!"

I nod without typing out a word, moving my attention back to the ship, flexing my fingers back and forth as I turned the scroll that had appeared in my hands over.

It was written in the same language as the book containing all those interesting little jutsu, reading as "Shadow Clone Jutsu Scroll." Opening I came upon the first line of instructions, and before I knew, I'd read through a number of the lines. Each one detailing the use and creation of a different variation of shadow clones. Unlike all the other techniques that were in that book, the ones written in this book seemed to flow off the page and into my brain, knowing exactly how to use each one.

How much chakra to use, how to direct the flow of it properly, along with the constant usage of chakra for a few of them.

"HEY!" A voice screams out as I realize that a pair of golden eyes were literally in front of my face.

I raise an eyebrow in a wordless question. "Don't you fucking ignore me like that, how long have you been shooting yourself in the head like that?"

I point a finger down. "Today!?" I nodded in affirmation. "Well, stop that shit!"

I raise an eyebrow again. Was she worried about me?

Nah, couldn't be. I wave away here complaints, with a few clicks of my fingers. "Listen, you can yell at me all you like later, but right now, we have a job to do."

With that, I move past her into the ship, readying myself for the trip back to Libertorium.

Now… how did I fly a ship again? "Ghost!" I called out, knowing that the bot had to have some pointers. Just because I built it, didn't mean that I was going to be that good at using it.

Though… leaving a few behind didn't sound like too bad of a choice…

And I smile, long and wide as I brought my hands up, crossing my extended ring and index fingers on both hands as I urged my chakra forwards in the proper amount before the entire ship erupts into a cloud of white smoke.

Roland

Being here, he realized just how much of a fool he was that he thought he could somehow manage to pull a victory here. Through the countless years of battle, he thought that he'd seen the worst, been at the very bottom of what one could fight from, and manage to make it out of there alive.

It turns out, that it only took being stranded on a prison planet, at the furthest edges of their most hated enemy, stranded and fighting against biological monsters for him to realize, that no, he couldn't make it out of anything on his own.

"AH!" He screamed as he impaled the broken shard of his blade into the roided lizard creature, imbuing the scrap with enough heat to burn through the bulletproof skin. It roared and bucked, hitting him with powerful blows that made something inside of him crack with each hit, struggling to buck him off as he stabbed it over and over again, the smell of cooked nauseous meat hitting his nose.

It eventually died, and he wheezed out a breath, the only one left in the clearing just past his cities gates, knowing that the next wave would be the last one. The men that he had fought with were all already dead, or dying around him, most of them 'normal' people compared to him. It was a sight that he was tired of seeing with each passing battlefield.

Yet, there was some solace that this would likely be the last time that he would see this sight.

The last time that he would find himself as the last survivor.

He didn't blame Xac for not making it in time, his friend, while already something so much more than a normal man, was just one person. This was something beyond just him, and he couldn't blame him for not being fast enough to make it here.

The people behind his walls, the ones arming themselves for their own final stands, they were the ones who truly lost in this fight, Veranda along with them.

He was still pissed that his friend had managed to volunteer for it, that damn Cuban tree should have just stayed behind.

The sound of lumbering footsteps, and the coordinated march of soldiers, brings him out of his musings, and the redhead forces himself to his feet, the twisted piece of steel to his side while he unholstered the pistol on his hips for the first time since he'd received it.

Then he heard it.

A humming sound. A mechanical humming that was accompanied by something else. A cry that echoed through the ruined jungle city around them.

"CHOOO-CHOOOO" That giant muscle-bound lizard must have hit him harder than he thought, because he could swear that he was seeing a giant train flying through the sky that whistled with such defiance that he could almost hear Xac in there.

It looked like one of those old trains that you'd see in museums, boxy bronze carved in such a way that it glimmered in the setting sun, carriages connected to the front car that flew with the same amount of ease. At the front, was a stylized gear worn proudly on top of the rounded front plate, a five pointed star engraved in the gear, each end with symbols that he couldn't make it out, though he thought that one resembled a stylized lightning bolt.

Underneath the train though, there weren't any wheels to connect the train to any rails. Instead, blue lights hummed with a soft glow, allowing the thruster that looked to have been welded hastily at the very back to give it the speed it needed to fly overhead, right past the gates into his city.

Roland didn't notice that the creatures and Korinthians in front of him had stopped to stare at the flying contraption with the same looks of confusion and awe. None of them had seen something fly in years, certainly not something so archaic.

As it passed above his head, Roland saw a single dot falling from the passing locomotive, right towards him. He scrambled back, sure that whoever it was would splatter on the floor, only for the falling figure to slow their descent the closer they got to the ground, landing with a solid Thunk instead of a SPLAT.

He wore black familiar clothing, the armor chuffed and scratched with plenty of new wounds, a few particularly dark burn marks dotting the back. Around his arms and shoulders were bronze shoulder pads and gauntlets, the familiar blue crystal glow shining brighter than before, new gears and valves added to the gauntlets and armor.

But that wasn't Xac. At least, it didn't look like him. Instead of the dark hair that he knew him by, a mane of white reached his shoulders, with skin an even paler shade that would make bone seem dark.

The figure turns his head, and a white face with pitch-black eyes stares back at him, a concerned expression plainly written on his face as he stared down at Roland, the psychic's grip on his blade loosening.

Some of the features were different, the cheekbones a little softer, the chin smaller, but it was still him.

He wore that exact same face when they'd first met.

That time when he reached down to help him, right before his master tried cutting his head off.

His face hardened into steel, and then he did something that Roland had never seen before.

He smiled at him. A big wide thing that looked a bit unnerving with that face. But Roland could see the genuine intent behind it, feel it from the open touch of his friend's mind.

"You look like you need a hand." A soft monotone voice that he hadn't heard in over five years told him. Roland couldn't help the way his jaw hung open as he stared wide-eyed at the man that used to be far more comfortable hiding in the shadows than standing out in the open like this.

"Xac?" The white being just smiled at him as he crossed two fingers over each other and intoned with a voice of icy rage.

"Shadow Clone Jutsu." White smoke exploded across the jungle before dispersing with the blowing of the wind. As the sun's final rays hid behind the clouds, a small army of Xac's stood across the clearing, most of them brandishing steel daggers and shuriken of all things, as they stared at the incoming army that had found their gumption. "Time for me to save your life this time." That voice said again, as one of the copies grabbed him by his torso, threw him over his shoulder, and carried him towards the city, the commotion of battle erupting behind him.

He could think of only one thing right now. "CAN YOU TEACH ME HOW TO DO THAT!? SHIT'S COOL!"

Roland

"Will you slow the hell down!? I'm wounded over here!" Roland yelled at the… copy of Xac as he ran up the walls, leaping off the top and landing once more on the floor from a good twelve stories high. He didn't even wince, and Roland didn't hear the crack that should have signaled the breaking of his legs.

Instead, the bleached man with void-like eyes, traveled through the deserted town that Roland had helped build. The absence of people, the clattering constant sounds of life in a city as big as this one, was more haunting to him than he thought possible. He'd traveled through abandoned cities before. Hard not to, given just how many battlefields he'd crossed, how many people he'd seen die.

Yet there was something especially haunting about seeing a city that had been nothing more than a few campfires and hastily made shelters nothing more than a collection of buildings, the signs of life nothing more than remnants for someone else to find. It was like seeing his own grave, and knowing that there was nothing that he could from going into it at the end of the day.

If he was lucky.

"Time is more valuable than a little pain. I think that you know that. Besides, you might be wounded, but you could still take a few good blows, and we both know it." Xac answered softly, the only reason that Roland could hear him being that he was literally over his shoulder as they traveled closer to the sound of life that remained in this soon-to-be-lost city.

"AND SINCE WHEN COULD YOU TALK!?" He screamed at him.

"I think since I gained this body. Which was about a month before we last saw each other." Roland couldn't help the twinge of irritation at the blase way that his friend said that.

"Then why the fuck have you been talking to me through Ghost or that ring of yours?" Xac didn't turn to look at him, simply continued on his path forward.

"Why would I? If people think I can't speak with my voice, they tend to want to interact with me less. It's a win for me." Oh god, why does he sound like that emo teen that always wears black?

"We're changing that as soon as I stop bleeding out on top of you." Roland quickly says as they reach the center of town, where they had barricaded his forces base as a last-ditch safe haven.

The giant bronze vehicle that floated above the building was the biggest change, a large ramp leading from said roof into the many rail cars that were strapped to the front rail engine and control room. It was… simple really.

The front car was the most elaborate, with the star inside of the gear shining clearly in the firelight, a smokeless sleek chimney rising above the rounded locomotive. The cars strapped behind it were plain compared to the bronze paintless train. Looking to be nothing more than simple rectangular, if fairly large, cars, with rails and handles on the walls, and even some that reached from the floor to the ceiling.

"I take it the underground escape route isn't going to make it?" Roland asked.

"No. Rokarthians were already sending out scout parties through, even managed to stumble on a few forward bases when I was scouting myself." Xac responded, laying him down on the floor, Roland sighing in relief as the rough movement finally stopped.

"Lovely, of course the devils would start to branch out underground. Bet they love being down there."

"Yes, they do seem to love their underground architecture, especially on some of their more prominent planets." Xac offered up while looking over his wounds with a critical eye.

Roland stares at him for a few seconds, letting go the misunderstanding and plowing through. "So, clones now?"

"We aren't completely solid. A good hit or two and we literally explode in smoke. Doesn't mean we can't use a gun or weapon before we get taken out though. "

"Figured with you being some sort of super zombie, that wouldn't matter." Xac shakes his head as his eyes look up over the crowd that entered the various train cars, a single figure leaving the swarms of people and walking towards them instead.

"Even with my Risen status, that doesn't mean that I can be everywhere at once. This helps. Even if there is a limit to what I can do. My Chakra, while vast, is not unlimited. No matter how much I would prefer it if it was."

Roland was about to ask what he meant by that, when the figure was a few feet away from them, and Roland did his best to put on his best grin. It was probably marred by the numerous aching, stinging, and burning wounds across his body and face, but hey, he had to make a good first impression right?

"Hello miss, I don't recognize you! Sorry I can't say hello any better, but as you can see, I've been having quite the rough day today." The woman stops, turning to face him, giving him a good view of a fair pretty face, wavy brown hair, and a single eye open, the other one closed with what looked like a claw tattooed over it.

"Yes,I suppose you have.." Oh? Odd to hear an accent like that. Didn't think he'd find anyone else from Earth here.

"There's a lot of things I could suppose, but I'd like to know your name instead." He supplied glibly, wincing as Xac inspected some more of his wounds. She doesn't smile at him, but he could sense her amusement. Good, meant he wasn't going to get stabbed later. He tended to get that from women sometimes.

"Melina." She turns to Xac. "Would you like to try it out?"

Xac nods, taking out a small glowing piece of what Roland could only call shifting energy. It was formless, more like wisps of air that twisted and coiled amongst each other, continuously moving with power that he couldn't understand, couldn't sense. Without another word, Xac opens his hand, and the energy seems to… flow into Roland. Twisting and turning in the air, dissipating as it approaches him, as he seems to absorb whatever the black eyed man had been holding.

The change was instantaneous. One moment, he was wracked with pain, the odd broken bone being augmented by psychic energy to at least cushion them from the worst of it, to suddenly feeling surprisingly light.

Looking down, all of the various cuts, scrapes, burns and bruises seemed to have dissipated from one moment to the next. Not a single sign that he had been truly and utterly trashed like a pinata after all the uncles got drunk and joined in on the fun.

There was still some aching in his bones, the weariness of fighting for 24 hours straight, something that he really hated doing again, but other than that, it only looked like he'd just done a particularly strenuous workout.

"I have a feeling that I'm going to be asking this a lot, so let's get it started, but what the fuck was that?" Xac stood up and offered him a hand, which he took.

"A bit of Grace. Don't ask, even I don't know what it actually is." Xac said simply, walking back towards the train as it already looked to be full. "I know it heals, and Melina assured me that it's safe, so that should be enough for me. Now though, we need to hurry up."

"Why? Don't you got that army of you out there fighting?" Oh, the things he could have done if only he knew how to do that!

"One hit remember? Even if I have them outnumbered and outgunned, doesn't mean anything if they so much as prick me. Given the monstrosities that they have charging at our gates, that's a problem. For unlike them, I'm not bulletproof." His words were soft, a bit halting, and just a bit slurred, his mouth and throat unused to making sounds like that. It was a surprise that he could do as much as he was given that he'd probably been silent since this had all started.

"Regardless, this is a losing battle that we cannot win. Not even if I were to join in the fray. " Melina said softly, her single golden eye roving across the scores of various alien life around them with open curiosity. "However, we still have people that require our assistance. People that do not have the luxury of freedom from the consequence of absentmindedness."

Xac's right eye twitches at the barb, and Roland thinks that this is the first time that he's ever seen his friend annoyed. Sure, he's seen him pissed, but most times, he just ignored whatever other people said. Tended not to care in the least about their opinions or words.

This was… interesting.

Roland looks at the woman again, focusing on the emotions that rolled off her in waves, and hummed to himself. Irritation, jubilant amusement, reluctant affection, with dashes of simmering rage that seemed to cool with every passing second.

He puts an arm around Xac, leans in and whispers to him. "I'm proud of you man, don't worry, you need any advice, and I promise that I'm the best wingman that you could get!"

Xac raises a curious eye, before a look of realization strikes him, and he seems to sag in relief at his words. Atta boy, knew that you had it in you!

"Wonderful, I was worried that I would have to train you to fly the train from scratch." Hold on, what? "Come, the train can only carry a maximum of four hundred people, and that's if everyone is pressed up against the walls. The sooner that we begin, the less time we have to worry about my inevitable death outside, which will mean that the 'me' here is going to disappear."

Suddenly an explosion rocks the ground underneath their feet, a flash of light rising into the air, followed by plumes of smoke that came from the gates.

"Fuck we need to hurry." Roland said, ignoring the conversation that they were having, in favor of heading towards the front car as the various platforms receded back into the rail cars strapped behind it. "Now, how do I drive this thing?"

The last thing he heard before they took off into the night sky, heading north towards the uninhabited area, the roars and screeches of the creatures that populated this planet announced their awakening.

Time was a factor that everyone needed, but did not have enough. And truly, those that had no wish for more time on this world was something to be pitied. For there was nothing more heart-wrenching than watching someone lose their will to live. To simply exist, and wish for those precious fragments of time to simply fade away.

Yet, we all wept on those days when the time of those around us was cut short. On this day, on the funeral of all those that had fallen when the Nine-Tails had broken free from his seal, the heavens themselves seemed to weep. How many people had we lost when the creature had broken free?

How many friends did I have to bury today?

Too many. Far too many.

And everyone looked for someone to hate. The only one left was the one that served as the new Jinchuriki. The child of the Fourth.

And everyone seemed to flock to the idea of hating a newborn. Hating him as though he were the monster that killed their loved ones instead of the container for it. Time might smooth that hatred away, but that would be perhaps years too many.

He was just a baby. A child that would face the brunt of the pain that yesterday had brought. And there was nothing that I could do for him.

Our newborn clan was already too new, and there were far too many in the village that were… unhappy that Orochimaru's experiments now had some measure of political power in the village. The Uchiha in particular had been… unhappy with our rise to power.

We might only be one hundred strong, a small clan in comparison to some of the others, but they still seemed to find that insulting for some reason.

There was context there that I didn't know. I would have to remedy that tomorrow. That is, if anyone would be willing to impart that information.

I could only clutch hope with my heart, even as the fear of time haunted my mind.

Fuck me, why did this have to happen at night?

I ignore the screaming from the giant reptilian creature that I stabbed with an electrified knife, the Light inside of me fizzling out as my retinue of clones threw themselves at the incoming enemies. Most of them weren't armed with firearms or raged weaponry, limited to the various ninja tools that seemed to just appear in my workshop no matter how many I used as resources.

They helped with the few Korinthians that had accompanied the tide of biological monstrosities. Against the bulletproof and agile abominations made out of people's biomass? Not so much.

Using magic from the crystals I had brought with me gave us yet another edge at least. They might go down with only one hit, but they could still use the magic stored inside of the concepts.

Arcs of lightning, bouts of flames, and fogs of darkness that hid waiting daggers won us the battle that came.

That was, at least until the last of the sun's rays were hidden behind the planet's horizon.

Then the roars and hisses of the creatures that we all hid from made their announcement.

It was while I was summoning another batch of clones as my previous ones expired that the first rhino-like creature rose from one of the many tunnels that led underground.

A mammalian, thin creature that had been charging forward tumbled and fell. Activating the night vision in my helmet, I had a full view as it struggled against the Limblock, the giant long creature stabbing its dagger like limbs into the screaming thing. The bitter burning smell hits my nostrils as the screaming reaches a higher timbre, the mammalian creature's eyes wide and bloodshot as its body was crushed and burned away by the Limblock's many toxin-laced limbs. Already it was being eaten alive as the many mouths underneath the Limblocks body worked away, famished no doubt.

Around me, the planet seemed to spring to life, denouncing our own rights to live with just as much fervor, many of the creatures seeming to work in tandem with each other.

I couldn't see all of them, and I was unashamed to say that my bravery was left behind as I ran as fast as my legs could take me back toward the towering gates that kept these damn things away.

I was unsuccessful as a large reptilian creature grabbed onto my legs with one muscled taloned hand, the five digits being the only thing to tell me that this one was created by the Korinthians instead of having been born here.

Its powerful tree trunk like muscles brought me back, even as a Limblock wrapped itself around its leg, a maw of jagged malformed teeth opening as it shoved my head into its maw.

My hand found a Lightning Stone, and unleashed its power just as its jaws clamped around my head, splattering my brains inside of its mouth while a storm roared across the jungle floor.

The only thing I could think as I stood between life and death, was that I hoped Roland could fly that thing.

The moment I died, every clone I had created disappeared in a puff of smoke. Having that train I had spent two months making, and the people on it, exploding as it fell from the sky wasn't something I was particularly excited about.

I came back to the screaming battle-fraught world with a gasp and… something else.

A new star that burned so much brighter than the rest.

Unfortunately, I could't really focus on that as more creatures charged through the night and rose from their underground homes.

On the bright side, the Rokarthians were dead, meaning that the tide of bio-creatures were going wild instead of focusing on the city's walls.

'

On the not-so-bright side, I felt something stab into my throat, two puncture wounds followed by the smell of something burning. The shock made my brain process a little too late that the burning was a different toxin being injected into my bloodstream.

I can't turn my head, but I see the scaled long creature that had its two fangs impaled into my neck, four slit eyes stared at me with hunger and instinct, believing that it would have a meal today.

It took my life, but I took its when I rose again.

I lost count of how many times I was killed on my way back to the gates.

It involved a lot of poison at least. Fangs and talons quickly ripped me open, just as many times as I was crushed to death. I preferred the latter, honestly. It had a higher tendency to end on impact instead of having to watch as whatever killed me started to rip into my body.

Clones didn't help, not against these creatures. Magic was the only thing that I had that could reliably kill them, and I, unfortunately, didn't bring enough stones with me. Something to remedy next time.

Because there would be a next time. There would always be a next time.

I reminisce on those days when hiding in the tunnels, traversing through what I knew and understood was enough. Yes, death was always hanging there, but it never found me like it did now.

At the time it might have been enough, but I realize now, bleeding and dying for the umpteenth time, that it wasn't enough for me as I was now. I don't think that it ever would.

With each death, more memories of different lives seemed to come to the surface. Still incomplete, still fragmented, but adequate enough that I knew there was more to life than simply living day by passing day.

There was more than being a rat, scurrying through tunnels, hoping that I wouldn't be caught by the giant that haunted the galaxy. There was more to life than simply being haunted by the vileness that had been my world. The world that had been that things voice and touch amidst the darkness that he would engulf me in.

More than living on a planet where no one could ever see the sun again. Not in a necropolis of stone and death.

I had never seen Earth, but I would like to. I have never known love, yet I yearned for something that was like the wisps of dreams long removed. Friendship was an unknown until I had been left truly alone in this world, and freedom was a luxury that had been thrust unto me on this prison.

Yet, enough was no longer enough.

And I would fight tooth and nail to ensure that I would have that.

That I would enjoy life, instead of merely survive through it. No matter how many of my deaths it took. No matter how many Runes I lost on my trek back through the jungle.

Ghost remained silent, yet I could always feel him there, at the back of my head. Waiting for the chance to manifest without risk becoming some beast's chew toy.

At this point, the battle was over, and the planet had won.

Yet, I had not lost.

That in itself was something of a victory.

Running up the walls passed with little ceremony, mercy had deemed it fit to leave this planet without any avian or flying life, so there was that.

The twin moons were farther along in the sky than I thought it would be, and I groaned as I managed to lift my exhausted, chakra deprived body through the city streets. The constant fighting and summoning of clones had quickly and deftly ensure that I would exhaust everything that I had in the bid to resist the monster's hunger.

Still, if they managed to kill me that many times, it meant that whatever forces those Korinthians sent had perished long before I'd made it back.

The battlefield had easily been over a kilometer away, and damn it if this place didn't make me work for every single meter of it.

Golden light eventually greets me, the coalescence of energy at the center of what had to have been a parking lot glittering like gold. I sit down in front of it without a second thought, basking in the glow as I felt the exhaustion slowly leave my body. For now, at least, we were safe.

It would only be after light comes back that we would be subject to the onslaught again.

We would at least have some people make it to safety at least. That in itself was a better victory than I could have dreamed of before.

"I hate this place." Ghost said as he manifested behind me, glaring back behind us towards the rampant wild jungle.

"Yes, it tends to have that effect on people." I silently respond to him.

"It has been a long time since I've seen you die that many times that fast." He said softly, sadly. Like the last notes of a goodbye.

"I would have preferred none of them honestly, but this planet has a tendency to dash my preferences like dust in the wind." I glibly told him.

"I hope that this won't be your plan for the next few days. Because, quite frankly, I don't like having to watch that happen to you over and over again." He was chastising me, but there was a warmth to his voice that I knew to be friendship. It had taken a while for that understanding to dawn on me, instead of believing that it was a lie meant to catch off guard. Like it had been back on Eceron.

"I'm sure that I could handle it." I give a chuckle as I stand up, heading towards where the evacuation point had been set.

"Just because you can handle it, doesn't mean that you should." Ghost pointed out, staring at me with irritation, at the situation, not at me.

"Unfortunately, time doesn't deem it fit to grace us with any other options." I stop in place as we reach the towering building, the miling of people less than it had been when my clone had disappeared, the flying locomotive nowhere in sight.

But that wasn't why I had stopped in place. It was because I could finally feel what had come through the bracelet.

And I felt a smile, a true genuine thing that spread across my deathly pale face, as I processed what had come through.

I make a few clones, each one heading towards the building while I ducked into a particularly vacant one across the 'street' from it, and opened a door to my workshop with my key.

I had more stars join my sky than I realized, but I ignore the majority of them, focusing instead on a mighty one that glittered with strands of seconds, and the slowing of minutes.

In the center of my workshop, there was a new addition that had not been there when I had left this morning.

It was a four-sided clock that seemed to have been embedded into the ground. Scratch that, it looked as if it had grown from the ground. The rest of the lab seemed to have circled around it, the wooden pillar that it stood on seeming to change into the same bronze as the floor the lower I looked.

The hands of the four faces were intricately carved, each one seeming to have been handcrafted by someone who made my skills look paltry in comparison. A wooden point stood at the top, that curved down into a slope before it shifted towards the faces of ticking numbers.

The numerals were that of the human language, yet, there was something… odd about this clock.

It wasn't truly a thing of mechanical ingenuity. No, it simply emanated pure magic. Magic that dwarfed any crystal or stone that I had found in my journeys. At the center of the enormous clock, it was easily three times as tall as I was, while almost twice as wide, there was a panel with a simple latch that I undid.

Inside of it, there were gears, chains, and knobs that remained motionless while the rest of the clock ticked away.

I don't know how long I spent working on the clock, but I knew what my end goal.

I pulled on chains, twisted knobs and gears at certain angles, watching the face in front of me with a focus that bordered on obsession. Ghost remained silent throughout, but I could feel his concern at the edge of my mind.

The ticking of the clock became my only focus, quickly reversing whatever work I had done when it had begun to go by faster, but pushing forward when I inevitably heard what I needed to in that moment.

The ticking began to slow.

Slow enough that I could barely hear it when a single one had finished. Blissfully, I waited until a single tick took four seconds longer than it should have.

And I knew I had done what I needed to.

With a smile, I clear a table, lay on it, and rested my head, setting an alarm as I finally allowed my consciousness to drift, knowing that whatever sleep I had here, would only be a fourth outside of this room.

If they needed me before that, my clones could find me. That should at least give me an hour or two to get some shut-eye before Roland or Melina came here to find me.

Uncaring for the little sleep I would get, I close my eyes, and dream again.

Melina

She found him passed out on the table, not a sound escaping him as his chest rose and fell. The little drone appeared above him and floated her way when she manifested properly in the corporeal world.

"What happened?" She asked.

"Managed to hold them off for the night, then the… beasts of this world woke up and finished the job for us." The light brown haired woman ignored the slowed ticking of a clock. "After that, it was a struggle to get back to the city. Took us a few hours and Guardian died quite a few times. Many of them quite brutal."

She does not miss the anger in his voice. Not at the Tarnished, but at the circumstances that brought everything up to this point.

"There is magic here that wasn't here before." She eventually voices, stepping towards the monument of clockwork that stood in the middle of the dominion of steam and bronze.

Yet, this wasn't the only new source of magic. Something… different from anything that she had felt before.

It had been there, at the back of her mind for the past few hours, a faint thing at the back of her mind, but now that she was closer to the Tarnished, it was more explicit, like the morning after a foggy night.

It wasn't coming from the changed man sleeping on a table, using a pile of springs for a pillow, while clutching a shard of Fire for warmth. No, it was more than the 'signal' that called to her became clearer simply by being in his presence.

Ever since she had woken up in this world, disconnected from the newly ushered-in Realm of the Stars due to the reforging of the Elden Ring, there had been something intrinsically different. And she did not refer to the way that the laws of this world worked. One where she could not feel the Grace or impact of the Golden Order, one where the birth of children was not fraught with fear of a horned or changed child.

One where the very laws that governed nature were entirely removed from what she knew.

Even the magic that she had stumbled upon, the stones and shards that she happened upon during her wandering and traversal, relied upon laws and fundamentals that were foreign to her. More so, they felt utterly alien from the world that she lived in now. 'Lived in'.

She smiles to herself. As much as she hated it, perhaps there was some truth to what he had told her those months ago. Months for her, so much longer perhaps for him.

Yet, he had something that he didn't when she first met him. Fear and that longing for solitude.

The complete opposite of when he had met him, freshly resurrected from his death in banishment, wearing little more than a pair of armor that he had scavenged from a dead soldier, and a split wooden club.

Even if she was still angry at him, even if he ruined her life's purpose, she still wished to see him smile like he did when she first met him.

An open proud thing as he offered her a seat next to the site of grace.

Regardless, that bracelet that he wore brought things that neither of them knew, and perhaps there would be more people that he had known in his previous life. If there were two of them, the likelihood that there were more wasn't zero.

"You can feel it too?" She blinks her thoughts away, lifting her head back up towards the floating Little Light.

"Yes." She answered softly. That answered the question that had been flitting through her mind. "I believe that this has occurred before?"

He nodded his head, floating away from the sleeping man towards her. "The last time I- we- felt this, he'd connected to a new location instead of an ability or tool."

"Meaning that the pull that we are feeling, is to wherever this new facility has been placed." She finished his thought, placing a single finger to her chin, eyes flitting around the workshop around them. "If this place is any indication, it can't be something minor or insignificant."

"I'd say, without this place, I doubt Guardian would have been able to complete a number of his projects on time."

"Then that strange man should be doubly thankful fortune was kind enough to gift this to the Tarnished." An amusing, if strange man. There was more to him than he showed. She recognized the calculating look that he carried in his eyes, much like that old man that the Tarnished fought in the city.

His loyalty to Xaceron proved to be genuine though. At least, she believed so. People could be… difficult to read at times. She did not doubt that the man currently using materials and a metal table to sleep had more interactions with people than she did in her life.

"Speaking of… how is the evacuation going? We only have until daybreak before going back to the front lines." Melina sat down in a cushioned chair on the far side of the workshop, letting out a sigh on finally being off her feat.

"For the moment, as planned. Roland knowing how to control the contraption was a boon that we had not anticipated, leaving me to come look for you. Though, I did run into copies of the Tarnished working around the city. They informed me that they would be leaving 'gifts' once the entire city had been evacuated." Ghost sighed, lowering in the air a bit.

"Thank the Light for some good news." He murmured. "That means that we can stay inside for a little bit longer." He supplied looking towards the clock.

"What does that contraption do?" She asked.

"It affects the time inside of this room. The Guardian slowed it down four times compared to the rest of the world." Ghost supplied, and she couldn't help her eye from widening at that.

"A formidable tool then." She supplied, looking out the door towards the brightly colored abandoned home. Fabrics of all colors, little contraptions that she didn't understand stood on the shelves as she had passed, lighting up into still images of a four-eyed avian humanoid, and a human man, holding each other in their arms.

She hadn't seen them at the evacuation site, and she'd noticed that there was a container big enough for two weapons that remained empty.

Perhaps if Xac had received this earlier they might be alive now. That ached for some reason.

Hypocrisy, she knew. She who had no qualms with burning the Erd Tree and dooming the city below to a fiery end. For the good of the Elden Ring, she had said. It had been easier to consign herself to the act, knowing that she would not be there to see the consequences of said action. She would pay for the act with her death, so there would be no point in worrying about the deaths of all those that survived the fractured age.

Then he came around and did the act without a single death. None besides those that stood in his way, and couldn't be reasoned with.

Which is when she noticed something else.

There, on the middle finger on the hand that clutched the red fiery stone, was a curious ring, a familiar ring. Emboldened on the face of it, was the golden head of a moose, with proud large horns gleaming in the light of the workshop. The background around it was a solid black, with waves of snaking branches along the sides.

She'd recognized that ring anywhere. She still remembered that humming singing flame that quickly crackled with a rage she had never heard before.

Another anticipation for the future.

"Given that this planet has sixteen-hour days, and two hours have passed already on the outside, that means that we have forty hours left in here." Ghost offered

She allows for that sentence to sink in for a moment, and eventually exhales a breath. "How long has been asleep?"

"About four hours already. So, a few more and then he will wake up. After that, we can start planning where to go from here." She hummed in agreement and adjusted herself on the chair as well, closing her eyes.

"If it would not be much trouble, I would appreciate it greatly if you would awaken me in a few hours." He shakes his head, and she believed that if he had a mouth, he would smile. "Get as much rest as you need. I'll take watch."

And for just a while, she rests as well.

I always hated having to run from those assholes that tried filling me full of holes.

That needs some context I think.

Boils down to being the next in line for a specific kind of 'family', wanting nothing to do with it, and then not having a choice in the matter when your asshole dad finally croaks. If he'd had another kid, he might have been happy and left me out of it, but turns out that I'm not that lucky.

"I THINK I SEE HIM!" Is my only warning, ducking on instinct, and narrowly dodging the bullets that hit the brick wall where my head had been.

"FUCK!" I couldn't help but yell, running into an alley, ignoring the stench that infected the wonderfully cramped outdoor corridors of lovely New York, ignoring the stomping of feet that chased after me.

Without looking behind me, I slip the ring that I carried around my neck onto my finger, ready to focus on those nightmares and dreams that I had known since childhood.

Places and things that felt like they came out of a story that hadn't been told yet. Others that I wish would just go away.

Dammit Mom, why did you have to fall for that asshole? Why did I have to be the only cell of sperm that managed to infect an egg instead of some other prick?

I hear that telltale sound of singing flame, focusing it onto my first, as I dove behind a dumpster and waited.

It didn't take them long for them to catch up, running right past me, right towards a dead end a few blocks down.

They barely had time to stop before I was on them, pummeling into them with increased strength and the song of Harmony singing into the alleyways. No cameras, like I knew there hadn't been, so there was one less thing to worry about. The worrisome part was that I recognized some of these would be assassins.

Oh yeah, they'd been on my sperm donors' payroll and had given me smiles when I had been 'welcomed' (read: kidnapped) into the home estate. The only good thing I had to say about my 'pop' was that he had decent taste in most things. Not too gaudy, but still flashy enough to make an impression.

I crouch, and stare at Larry's bruised unconscious face. He'd been nice to me most days, doing anything I asked except let me leave and find my own way in the world. Can't let the next 'boss' leave now, could he? Now, I knew what it had really been. A would-be coup, regardless if I wanted out of this shit or not.

They couldn't leave it without a head, and I was the only left blood relative of the illustrious Ronaldo Mancini. Even if I was a bastard and a 'half-breed'. Apparently, being the only left living descendant of a family was enough of a pass, given that I was a direct one, instead of some schmuck who had 'diluted' blood. Even if I was 'red' and didn't know a lick of Italian.

Something that I was learning at the moment against my will.

I sigh as I take out my phone, damn thing was bugged, I'm sure, and called up one of the only numbers on the thing.

"Hey, Reymond? Yeah, it's me. Think that you need to do some cleaning of your crew, cause I got about four of them that just chased me through a few blocks of main street."

The dejected sigh was unsurprising, as I lifted my foot and stomped onto one of the pricks that had been coming too. Right, probably a good idea to take their guns just in case.

I stared at the flame that sung, and flared with a harmonious hue of orange from the ring around my finger. Another of the new stars added to my growing collection, and one that felt so much more intrinsic to me than the previous ones.

I knew, without a doubt, that the Flame was my Will made manifest. My will to live. My will to defy Death should it come for me.

It tended to find me far more often than it should, but perhaps all that did was make it stronger?

Regardless, it was something new to add to my growing arsenal, though I knew this was a byproduct of what came, instead of the whole package.

Those memories of a human city from… many years ago were a wondrous dream though. I felt… while not happy in those memories, there was a sense of right with it. I knew what I was in that world, and it hadn't been whatever this 'mafia boss' was.

Whatever that word meant.

Still, while the Flame would no doubt be useful in the future, it was simply an obstacle for the moment.

Roland was currently passed out one of the tables, using the same setup I had used to finally attain some form of rest while my clones did maintenance on the Train outside of the workshop.

We had traveled back towards what was to be the home of all these people, and it had been… strange to see the looks of adoration, fear, and I would almost say worship on their faces as I climbed aboard.

None spoke to me, but I had an inkling that it was simply something that would take time instead of an impossibility.

A pity that. I already had seven people that I had to deal with on a regular basis, adding even more brought a headache. A problem for future me.

For now, what defenses and lights I had provided was enough to cover the surrounding block of the surface, but I knew that it would need to expand. Even with the underground facilities, we would need more room.

If not for those with us, then for those that would survive the freedom that we would bring to the imprisoned by the Rokarthians.

I blink.

When had I decided that? I let out a chuckle as the realization came not a moment later. Probably the same time that I decided to throw myself into the fray of battle, instead of cowering beneath the tunnels.

"We still have a good Forty Eight hours before the sun comes up." Ghost said, staring at the various gears and springs scattered around us, staring at the various diagrams and designs on projects that had come to mind. Most of them were some form of weaponry or automated defenses, with a few scattering of rudimentary puppet designs.

Nothing truly concrete, and certainly not something that I could properly make without the assistance of my factory-making tools. They tended to need more space than my Workshop was capable of.

That could change though.

"We still aren't sure that whatever it is will help. I sent some of my clones towards is going to be what we need." I supplied to Ghost who hummed in agreement.

"I doubt that it wouldn't help though. Those Flames, whatever they seem to be… more than just fire that you can will into the air."

"It isn't magic either, not really." Melina offered while she drank from a tea that had managed to grow on this world.

I knew what it was called, and what it was implied to do, how to call it, but that was where my knowledge ended. Just what was "Harmony" capable of?

There was a wriggling at the back of my mind that it was more than simply making my blows stronger. Experimentation would have to be done to determine that. Even if Ghost was making a list of things I was no longer allowed to do in the lab. Number one being no working on anything without some form of gloves on.

Then there was the strange box that I had found in my pocket. It couldn't be much larger than my palm, a few inches in height with the same in width. A stylized Bull Moose was emblazoned on four of its faces, with one of them remaining bare, and the top having some sort of hole that was the perfect size for my flaming ring to enter.

My first instinct is to test the 'key' around my finger, but no. I only had 40 hours to ensure that we were prepared for the next wave to come, Roland assuring one of my clones that they would arrive at least an hour after dawn without fail. Meaning that I couldn't just let my mind wander away from what was to come. Not if I wanted to ensure that every last non-combatant was evacuated out of the city that had been our home.

At least Veranda had been around to help ensure any injuries were properly dealt with. The Plantoid Earthling had taken over one of the buildings up top and converted it into a slapdash infirmary, using the former hospital that remained as a sight of Grace. It slowly healed those that rested around it, accelerating the process, though that didn't mean that we were out of the woods yet.

"I'll send out some Shadow Clones to search towards the location." I said softly, unused to using my voice again, but now was not the time to act as if I couldn't. "A full squad, just in case it turns out that they have come across difficulties." I raise up my hands into a cross, willing the Chakra in my body towards the forefront when Ghost interrupts.

"Wouldn't it be a good idea to make some weapons to arm them first? Instead of being stuck to those simple steel ones that you have in that box?"

"That's probably a good idea." I saw eventually, kicking myself for firing off cocksure. I still summoned a few forward, only instead of sending them off, we all went to work on creating useful ranged weapons.

It wasn't something that took very long, I'd already created schematics for some rudimentary firearms, only now they had something… more compared to before.

I had gained a new star, one named Maliwan Intern, that proved to be… immensely useful.

Some of the more complex mechanisms would take far longer to properly create, along with lacking the proper hardware or materials to make the correct sizes, but that did not mean that they were impossible to form. The weapons were far bulkier than I would have liked, looking more like large slabs of metal and bronze in their hands instead of firearms, but they were operable.

It consumed a few hours of my personal time, but having more hands on deck truly helped to delegate work on other projects to someone else.

Creating the proper systems to cool, heat up, and electrify the ammunition had been trying to fit inside of those creations, especially with the limited air supply inside of the weapons, but it was done. Adding a crank to pump air was a necessity, one that would render the weapon inoperable without it.

I could refine them, create something that was far sleeker and less likely to malfunction, but I had already used four of the forty hours that I had. Enough weapons for the squad to arm up and walk out the door, and I watched as their forms slowed to a crawl when they left the border.

At least I would be able to see anyone else coming towards us if needed.

Now with that out of the way… how's about I start working on something else, shall I?

I stretch out my hands, allowing a smile for this one moment in my workshop, as my hands worked through the metal, creating the parts that I would need, the entire room a cacophony of clangs, bangs, whirring, and chatter as my clones went to work.

Xac Clone

We had been journeying through most of the morning, ignoring the distant sound of laser fire and explosions. No point in worrying about the main us dying, if it was going to happen, there certainly wasn't anything that the ten of us could do about it.

It hadn't been eventful, given that most of the Rokarthian forces were too busy pushing t heir territory and trying to stomp out anything that wasn't' them, it left their forces thin enough that moving north hadn't been too much of an issue.

Especially since I'd found that my steps were far quieter today than they had been yesterday. Perhaps another side effect of the influx of abilities that we had gained in that one horrible night?

Speaking of, there were plenty of appliances that we could manufacturer now, contraptions that could fry someone with enough volts of electricity to light up a small city, incendiary tools capable of melting the very metal around us in a few seconds, cryogenics that could reach temperatures of absolute zero. Those weren't the only things that Maliwan Intern could do, on the contrary, it was only scratching the surface.

Though, there was that Radiation that I would simply leave alone.

Why in the name of Dust would I be foolish enough to use something that could render parts of the planet foolish? A power source, perhaps if I didn't already have a wonderful alternative, but using rays of radiation to turn the poisoning victim into a waiting bomb.

Far too inefficient.

And cruel, but I cared more about the first part.

It did bring into question if I could conjure some of these results using the stones that I kept finding through the planet. Would certainly be handy if I was able to save time on building the mechanisms and requirements by strapping them onto something else, but for now, beggars couldn't be choosers.

And we were certainly beggars while we tried to get as many people out of the former city as fast as possible.

Last we saw when we'd left in the early morning hours, evacuations were still underway, didn't help that it was still under ten percent of the population. Give or take a few thousand, we didn't exactly keep a proper count of everyone in the city.

Already, while the defenses were underway and more of us clones headed to the front line to keep the encroaching horde away, the Prime Xac and more of the clones worked away at more defenses and even parts for another flying train.

Given that we already had one working prototype, along with any adjustments we had to make, it meant that creating another one would be faster and easier compared to before.

The bulk of the shell would have to be done outside of the Workshop, there simply wasn't enough space inside it for the production of another train of the same size.

It cut time off that we could spend on something else, but the sooner we made sure that everyone was out, the sooner we could focus on actually taking the fight back to these damned slaving despots.

It had only been a single night, and already it felt like we were… so much older than that.

Even with the allotted time that we spent inside the workshop, an extra 40 or so hours, it still felt far longer than that.

Ever since I had found that damned bracelet it felt like everything was happening too fast, like the world had decided that now was the time for shit to hit the fan.

Though know that isn't the case. I was just so far removed from everything in my tunnels while I scurried around, scavenging what I could.

It was so easy for time to feel as if it stopped when there was nothing to truly fear in it.

I was safe in those tunnels, correction- safer - than I was now. Throwing myself into combat at the mere thought of it, throwing myself into projects and technology that would have left me scratching my head just a few short months ago.

The worst part was the yearning that I felt in my dreams. The yearning for… a life that I never had. For the lives that I saw through the reflections of memories that remained in my dreams.

I… didn't know how to process the emotions that I felt in those dreams. None of us, clones and Prime, could.

The… contentment, warmth and safety in so many of the pieces were completely foreign to me. The feeling of belonging was one that I never knew I yearned for.

There were other emotions, feelings stronger than mere affection or liking, that I couldn't place. It was a knot of complications that I could do without, damned crises that seemed to pop out of nowhere that hounded my every waking moment.

When I wasn't dealing with Stonebacks trying to break down a wall near my base, it was those Rokarthians finally making headway into their assault.

I rubbed my eyes with a free hand as we walked through the jungle, the makeshift Sparrow left behind as the rudimentary engine finally gave out under the strain.

It was fine, we weren't expecting to actually make it back to either the new location, or Libertorium.

"We're going to have to scrap these aren't we?" I asked the other clones, all of us looking down on the weapons that had proved useful in killing the stray Leglock or arthropod.

"Damn." They all muttered, staring longingly at our creations. Sure, they were makeshift, and could use some improvements, but that didn't mean that we couldn't still use the materials for something else.

It galled us to simply break these down, but we couldn't simply open the gateway, given that none of us had the bracelet on. It, like all the other technology and tools that we tended to carry around, wasn't copied onto us when we were created.

We were… 90% sure that all we had to do was reach our location in order to make the proper connection.

We hoped. If that didn't work out, then at least the Prime us would know the location. Save at least some time from having to search for it him- ourselves.

Every passing step brought that connection closer, more solid in the foundation that was our souls. Or the closest thing that we had. We still weren't sure exactly how the bracelet worked, or what it was doing to provide the memories or abilities, but it was something beyond the mere magical or technological. Beyond both working in tandem.

The city around us tumbled down into mountains of rubble, our feet scattering the crumbled pieces of earth and steel down, down the hills formed of fallen skyscrapers. Whereas the jungle behind us had grown into the surrounding city, whatever had been built here had wasted away. Time and weather had worn it away, the jungle and trees nowhere to be found to defend the infrastructure from beneath it's roots.

There was much of this planet that we didn't understand, how so much of the planet wide city managed to survive millions of years being chief among them. Nature and weather should have turned everything else into ruins of rubble. But it wasn't.

And we had no idea why. Yet, at least. Perhaps if we cracked the language we could finally read through some of the notes stored away in the remains of the underground metropolis.

I didn't notice when the collections of rocks and remnants of steely glass disappeared, replaced with a dirt road that led up amongst the snow covered ground around me. All of us clones blink, and look around, the chill around us causing us to shiver at the abrupt change in temperature.

And ahead of us, was something beautiful.

A large stone gate connected to high thick walls surrounded a temple. One that seemed to stretch up to the heavens, red painted wood immaculately standing proud amongst the stone, the square green tiled roofs adorned with decorations of various diagrams and symbols that I didn't understand. They stars and various lined shapes were intricately caved along each inch of the stone walls as well, each carving seeming to have been chipped away by a master stone smith, the lines not having a single chipped piece of stone or flaw in it's carving. More than that though, I could feel… something from it.

The closest that I could equate it to was magic, yet again alien to the ones that I was already familiar with. Walking through the gate was like night and day. The snowy mountains around us shifting into a sunny day, with elegantly grown proud trees sprouting from their roots up into the sky, flowers and other adornations of green scattered here and there amongst the polished stone of the pavilion, benches and other forms of furniture placed throughout.

There was also a feeling of… calmness here. An influx of ideas and the energy to put it through its paces while I learned all that I could from it.

For that moment, we stand there, staring at the Temple around us, at the influx of magic infused into its very being, and then everything shifts. Where once we stared at nothing but stone and wood, works of clockwork and mechanical movement ingratiate themselves into the stone. The stylized symbols engraved into the stone, were now carved into walls of bronze and metal, the stone and plants remained, but now there was the occasional clock and standing post of a mechanical lamp.

"What the fuck?" We heard from the entrance to one of the transmogrified buildings, and found Roland there, staring at us with big wide eyes. "What the hell did you do this time?" He asked, and only now did we notice that his toothbrush was sticking out of his mouth, water and frothy 'mint' paste dripping from his mouth.

Oh. I'm an idiot. This has happened before.

We found what we were looking for. I think to him, sitting down on the floor, and leaning the ramshackle weapon in my hands neatly on the floor before disappearing into a cloud of smoke, a smile on my face as I felt my memories shuffle away back towards our Prime self.

Lorec

He grumbled and gave the monstrosities that constituted as their cannon fodder another hateful glare. No matter how much he hated the damned things, he knew that there was nothing they could do about these creations.

Not when they needed everybody they could get.

The damned human psychic had proved to have been more of a nuisance than they had been anticipating, the rest of the lesser biomass fighting against them in a struggle that would have been valiant if they weren't inferior beings.

Regardless, it wouldn't be long now. They'd received reports that the enemy forces had dwindled to merely half a squad, the red haired human on his last legs as he fought against the constant horde of demons, fresh from the nearest stronghold... If he was not dead already from the fighting yesterday, then he would be today.

It would have been all over if they'd arrived only an hour sooner at the bast yesterday. Night had fallen, and they'd rushed into the light filled camp, eager to escape whatever creatures inhabited this world. Damned beast seemed to have been bred for killing, more so than the ones than the ones Rekinth created from useless slaves.

The delay meant that he was going to be a day late to return home, meaning that he would miss little Roya's awakening in her new life as one of the blessed. He and his wife had given up on ever having a child, the chances of a natural birth abysmally low already, and not a single clinic or facility anywhere in this star system.

Truly, the twin brothers Rekinth and Korunth had been the answer that so many of them had been waiting for. While they were the outlaws and discarded of their former home, perhaps with their help, they could find some semblance of the normalcy that they had once enjoyed, away from this crust of death and ruins.

Finally, that dream he'd had for many a sleepless night would finally be in his reach. A family. A child to teach and mold into a proper Korinthian soldier.

He would never be able to travel the vast mausoleums or be entombed in one of them, forever remembered in his people's history of who he had been and what he had done as had been every Korinthian's right in the past. But the future that he saw in front of him would be more than enough compared to the decades of hell he'd endured before this. So many years struggling in the jungle, scraping to get by like some sort of common rat. He might not have been high on the hierarchical ladder before, but had certainly been better than living on this waste of a rocky greenery.

He thought back to seeing the first biotank meant for producing future Korinthians, and wondered when he could finally meet his little Roya. And, as had been more common in the past few days, he smiled, well and truly.

When a sound the sound of thunder roared through the jungle, bright white light blinding him, before a splatter accompanied the catastrophic boom.

He didn't think, he just dove to the side, remembering that he had been walking alongside a building, before scrambling on the floor, using his hands to find the wall before pressing himself against it.

When his ears stopped ringing, he could finally hear the screaming and bellows from their beasts as they charged at whatever enemy they were fighting. His sight was still a blurry white, and he hugged his laser rifle to his chest, hands shaking as he tried to will his damned eye to fucking work.

Every passing measure of time was pure agony. A single second seeming like lifetimes as the blurriness in his eyes receded, and the last of the ringing in his ears finally gave way. Just in time to hear the wet gurgle of someone close by get shot in the throat. He'd recognize that sound anywhere. You tend to remember it after the first shootout, and finding yourself unlucky enough to be stuck right in front of an enemy.

He could never forget the sound that the human made. So he stabbed its face to try and remove the image from haunting his mind. It didn't work in the end, no matter how much he wished it did.

Eventually his sight returned enough that he could at least make out his hands, and he chanced a glance over the corner of the wall after he crawled towards it.

He found an image of eternal torment in front of him. The horde of beasts were being cut down by the second by… large mechanical creations that stood on two legs. They were large, bulky, and moved slowly, but that did nothing to deter them from raining death upon them.

He spotted three of them, but given the sound, he knew there were more about, dealing their death with ample measure.

They were unwieldy, with pipes and gears fitted to them in a way that hadn't been seen since the antiquated ages that were memories from over four generations ago in Korinthian memory. The legs were large stomping things, pipes and such attached to along the sides of both legs, running up and through the mechanics of the machine, while it seemed as if makeshift turrets had been welded to the front of the bipedal monstrosities.

What could only be a cockpit was attached on top of the legs, the weapons attached to the front of it with the top of the thing the inside bare for all to see. Seated within was… a being of pure white.

It was a hornless unbecoming thing, with skin lacking any color, and eyes of pure black that felt as if he were staring into voids. The hair atop its head was the same absence of color, and it stared down at them with a glare that sent shivers down into his soul.

From each barrel attached to the thing, a different element weaved destruction through the green tinged fallen city. Arcs of lightning, bouts of tunneling flame, bolts of cold that froze the world around Lorec.

What is that thing? Both of them? How had someone managed to create something that was both antiquated, and yet could wield the elements to a degree that seemed to defy technology? Then there was that thing that resembled a human. Only, he didn't think that humans could come in that pale of color, or have eyes like that.

Screw this. He thought, and with the wages of courage that remained in his heart, he grabbed his weapon, and ran back towards the base, against the horde of monsters around him.

They ignored him, and there was no superior officer to berate him and urge him to 'fight for the glory of the Rokarthian Conglomerate!'.

He'd always thought that name was stupid. And while he couldn't very well go back to any of the strongholds, he could certainly at least keep his life for a few more moments. For it was in death that everything was equal, from the lowest slave, to the mightiest royal. He would ensure to retain his superiority for as long as he could manage, dishonor be damned.

He looks back once more, staring as even more of the stomping creations blast through the nigh infinite horde of former heresies, their toughened skin and physiology useless against the constant onslaught of elemental fury.

Yes, living if even for a few more hours, was absolutely the right call.

If he plays his cards right, he might be able to get some sort of pardon for desertion. Information was king after al-

A cacophonous boom echoes from far behind the battle. Beyond the coverage of the trees, the remnants of the standing buildings, atop the stone walls of Libertorium, a false maiden stared through a scope with her single golden eye.

She sat within what could only be called a precise cannon that fired ammunition no bigger than her finger. She'd watched some of the clones work through the creation, pouring over each individual piece and foraging certain pieces with their own hands in the workshop instead of regulating it to the manufacturing lines.

"It has to be absolutely perfect, no signs of flaws or imperfections, otherwise this thing can blow up whoever is using it." He'd told her a few hours earlier honestly while he carved the slabs of magnetic metal into identical rails before encasing them in even more metals and pipes with steady eyes and hands.

The cannon was longer than she was tall, and easily three times wide as that, the dispensation of air clear to her ears even underneath the bundle of cloth that she had stuffed in her ears to protect them.

She still didn't understand exactly how this contraption worked, not the specifics at least, but the Tarnished explained that the slabs of metal were in actuality magnets that propelled the ammunition at high concentration of speeds, far faster than a simple slugger as he called it.

He chose this instead due to some of the monstrosities being 'laser-proof' and had gone to work around 20 hours before the dawn had come. He'd honestly said that the larger walkers were simpler for him to make, as they were simply lumbering giants with weapons stuck to them.

She sighed as she waited for the weapon to reboot, it having been finicky given that it had been slapped together as fast as the Tarnished could make them, and he wished for her to air on the side of caution.

Cation was never a thing that she thought she would see from that reckless man that threw himself at everything with uncaring abandon. Being free to death tended to bring that end about in people, and he had been the worst.

If the Ghost was not here, Melina supposed that it would very well be like that. Perhaps one of the reasons why he had been so desperate to speak to others that he met in her world had been to try and find someone to temper that recklessness.

Unfortunately, meeting others in that world only seemed to add onto said foolishness, and he threw himself into things far more often that she had previously liked.

Now… she envied that. The capability of being able to make connections with strangers, of the freedom of being able to say 'it can wait' to a greater goal. It was something that was in desperate need.

Which is why she was up here, firing upon any of these 'Rokarthians' that tried to escape with this over-created behemoth of a cannon. She saw the wisdom in keeping anyone from reporting back anything that they survived in the midst of battle.

The sooner they could get everyone out of here and situated back in the new town, the better. She wished to enjoy this new lease on life instead of simply being marred in constant combat like her siblings had been.

Peering back through the scope she continued in her bloody work, her hands and eyes quick at finding her targets, obliterating areas of the ruined city with a simple pull of a trigger while she sat almost comfortably in the rotating congruent of gears and magnets. It was a small thing that she almost didn't notice in her haste to move onto another target, but the tinge of burning red caused her to move the scope back toward the passing hulking form of one of the Tarnished clones.

She moved back just in time to see him jump out of the currently burning carriage, using the strings of thin blue chakra to pull himself toward the nearest building. He'd just made it to the window when the smoke increased and the burning reached a terrifying crescendo, before exploding in the light of toxic green and cryogenic blue.

"No… please." She whispered to herself as she moved her scope around, finding that the same sight was ensuing all across the battlefield, each and every walker that had newly been created exploding in a tumultuous form of fireworks that burned almost as bright as the sun in the sky.

Melina, the former bringer of death and failed martyr of the pyre, felt a headache consume her mind, and she rubbed one of her temples with her hand while she began releasing as much covering fire as she could muster, the clones running back towards the city as fast as they could, a few staying behind to mop up the last of the dying monsters. At least most of the explosions had happened amidst enemy lines.

groan as I rise to my feet, the broken remains of my Lightless body barely strong enough to sustain my own weight, relegating me to using the damned wall as a support. A wall that I… was pretty sure was close to the entrance to the sewers.

The last time I had felt true fear was when we dove into Crota's realm. The Hive were some of the few beings in the universe that could still present a real and present danger to us, the Taken even more so.

Even the Vex were something to be fought instead of feared, for all the damage and chaos that they could weave with their mastery of temporal interference and traversal.

If it weren't for those damned things, Saint would still be alive. Then again, so would other Guardians.

But it was any of those horrors that had broken the Last City, taken the Traveler, and reduced me to a lightless nobody. No family, no memories of a past life, nothing. Just an amnesiac warrior whose Traveler was now trapped in a cage. Created, not by the monsters or horrors that plagued humanity.

No, instead it had been the Cabal. The ones that I had believed were the least threatening of the other factions that vied for our deaths. There was no question that they were a threat to humanity. But compared to the Hive that had culled hundreds of us on the moon, the Fallen Houses hounding us from the very beginning of the Collapse, and the Vex that remained a constant force given their proclivity towards time manipulation,

Now, here I was, shuffling through the tunnels like some sort of rat, clutching Ghost who could barely float in the air towards my chest in a vice grip, afraid of losing him too, Light or no.

I walked across the ruined streets, staring at the bodies that littered the ground as I traveled, those of civilians and Guardians alike.

Some Guardians we were.

How many had survived? Were Ikora, Cayde and Zevala even alive? They had been at the Tower when we had been attacked, ground zero for the onslaught. What about Amanda?

Traveler, how many friends did I lose today? How many human souls now lost forever in the Dark while we scurried away like mice?

I can't help but notice the various faces of the people that littered the streets. Many were disfigured beyond recognition, no doubt caught in the initial artillery strike, killed before they even knew what was happening around them.

I passed the bodies of Ruth and Linda, a mother and daughter who used to run a little bakery just a few blocks away, the older woman holding her eighteen winters old daughter as if she could somehow stave death away. Two lights, one that had just begun to live her life, snuffed out with everyone none the wiser. There was little relief in seeing the youngest of the three, a boy by the name of Heathwood, missing from the group. I knew that the chances of him managing to survive the invasion was… minimal to say the least.

But odder things have happened. I've lived through odder things. And if even one of these three lived, I would cling onto that fading glimmer of hope. It was all that I could do to keep my feet moving from the bodies of those familiar faces.

The battle still raged around us, drones flying through the air while troop movements coordinated through the city, the sound of gun fire and explosions rocking the earth around me.

At some point, I forget everything. The streets, the cold, and ruined walls and the corpses left in the Cabal's wake.

I just walk, clutching my closest friend as tight as I could, on and on and on.

I don't remember when I'd passed the walls into the Wilderness, or even when I passed out.

I grimace as I feel the influx of memories from those clones that hadn't been fast enough to escape the explosion of their walkers. Damn, I knew that the chances of everything going off without a hitch were zero to none, but I wish that hadn't been so.

Even if they were basically cobbled together in a rush job, that was still resources wasted.

Hm, I'm not even sure what exactly caused the explosion. Perhaps the engine was overheated?

"Was I right?" Ghost asked as he flew down from the highest bookshelf in the maze of this mystical mountainside. When I don't say a word, he nods his head. "Yeah, I was right."

Tch. I move my attention back to the book in my hands, a dusty old tome written in a dialect that was considered old, even by Veranda's standards. One bound in leather, and written by hand, detailing meditation techniques and philosophical quandaries into the very nature of the world.

It would normally be something that I avoided, but there was… something about this book that piqued my interest. 'Chakra nodes' were something that I had yes, but something altogether different from what was being described in this book.

There were various quandaries and theories into the very fabric of the universe, the idea that underneath the world that we knew, what we see and experience, there was so much more happening underneath the surface that most people would never be aware of. If this book hadn't been stored within a mystical mountaintop academy, filled to the brim with books and various magical techniques and studies, enough room to house what might be hundreds of people, food water, and whatever this 'wifi' is, I would be more skeptical.

Memories of different lives, of different 'me's' was yet another drop into the bucket of my interest in these books. Ghost had to translate the ancient language back into English. Compared to trying to decipher a million's of year old alien language, with no known cipher or ties to it, translating these mere thousand-year-old texts were easy for the Ghost.

Apparently, this Traveler had been a polyglot of some type, on top of being some sort of Light-controlling deity.

Even with what came to me in dreams, I still didn't know what the Traveler actually was. Or what this Light that brought me back from death even meant.

There was so much more to the universe that I did not know, and these books, mere sheaves of paper handwritten in ancient ink, preserved here for countless years, were windows into the mystery that was Human culture. Even if the memories brought things to the forefront, it did not bring everything that I had experienced in those worlds. More like… important moments that were slowly growing clearer, more real with each passing day.

"Yes." I eventually mutter out while flipping the page, combing through the musings of this guru Amar Das. The insight into his philosophy that all life simply went into a cycle, the dead coming back into life on a different path was… interesting, if perhaps debatable.

I couldn't really refute it, given the various lives that were being shoved into my head every time I died.

"Well, that just means that we're going to have to workshop a little more on the designs." Ghost muttered, that smug aura radiating off the damn ball.

"Yes, that is well and good, I'll just tell those slaving maniacs and their pet monsters to leave us alone for a few days." I quipped back, honestly not caring at this point.

"I'm just saying that we should probably overhaul few things from the previous design, no point in creating something that's going to blow up underneath you when you don't know it."

"Don't you mean something that isn't going to blow up in general?" Xac asked with a raised eyebrow, looking up from his book.

"Please, we both know you're going to find some way to turn yourself into a suicide bomber, it just happened to happen first by accident instead of on purpose." Ghost rebuffed with a dark chuckle.

I blink as a memory of Ghost and I screaming flashed through my mind, the controls in front of me flashing a bright red as we barreled down on a company of Hive.

"How often did we do that?" I asked.

"More than I would have liked." He responded glibly. "Same goes for shooting yourself out of a cannon. That happened more often than it should have."

Before I could ask any more questions, the banging open of a door, accompanied with the stomping of boots announced the arrival of Yazera, the traitor Korithian staring at the books around us with a venomous glare.

"Why are all of these books in a damned language that looks like chicken scratch!?" She all but screeched while she finished her little stomping march toward me.

I don't even try to hide the smile on my face, causing her glare to only increase in venom and promise of retribution down the road.

"He says that he can't help it if the library that he was gifted was one founded on an Earth instead of whatever Korithian 'breeding ground' the empire would conquer." Ghost translated for me, the little Light throwing a reproachful look my way.

Just because I had my voice back didn't mean that I had to announce it to the world. Besides, if people thought that I was mute, there was less of a chance that they would try to strike up a conversation.

Ghost agreed to it, mostly out of obligation, Melina didn't care either way, and Roland simply wanted to 'see the fireworks'. I didn't know what that meant, but I attributed it to some type of explosion. Couldn't think of anything that could be attributed as 'fireworks'.

"And how many damned languages did Earth create!? I've seen more characters in this one place than I've seen in my former family's library!" She cried out, eyes almost bugging out as she stared at the tomes and scrolls lined along enormous walls and shelves.

"What are you talking about? Surely your Empire's had their own different languages and dialects before the one that you speak." Right, I hadn't really explained the Korinthian's history did I? Then again, it wasn't a subject that I truly knew much about. Merely what I'd heard from my life before coming here.

"Ha! As if our race would have that sort of history!" She said with a venomous tone that only came out when she spoke of the Empire. "If there was anything before we came into being, it was thrown into the void, forgotten and buried in the dust."

"I don't think that I follow." Ghost said slowly, hovering closer to the Korinthinan woman while I placed the book onto the table and leaned back in my chair.

"Right, I haven't been here that long, so I tend to forget that what I think is common knowledge isn't." The horned alien sighed out while I grimace in sympathy at her words. The first few months here were… difficult to say the least.

Difficult, but no less worth it.

"You see, we weren't exactly… a form of natural evolution." She started slowly, the haughty look she always wore on her face gone like ash in the wind, replaced with a grief-lined frown.

I scoff. That was an understatement. Her eyes flicker over to me, but she doesn't deign to say anything.

"In what way?"

"In the, 'We were engineered to be good little soldiers and ate our creators' sort of way." She finished bluntly, in the same way someone would rip out a bullet or arrow from a wound. "This was done during the beginning years of our progenitor's foray into space exploration, and it ended with us being what we are now, and them as the race that we enslaved."

"Whatever culture they had, whatever history or culture that might have been was purposefully smothered and abandoned, forgotten into the wind. The Empire isn't even sure which slave race even is the progenitor, that information quickly forgotten in an effort to abandon the link that we were created by something other than ourselves. It's sorta the open secret that no one likes to talk about."

"I… see. And in that same vein, there is only one language left, whatever one that you speak." It was the reason why the only language that I spoke was Korinthian until those years ago.

"Krinth specifically." An imaginative name that one. "As far as the Empire is concerned, the only history that exists is the one that came after we came into power and ate our way to the top. Anything before that is just buried ash to be forgotten."

"Why was I expecting anything more cheerful than that, I should have learned my lesson by now." Ghost muses to himself while he floats back behind my head.

"What memories I have tells me that it was no better back where you're from." I tell him with a cold grin. Had to find the humor in something, better to laugh than bask in the horror of it all.

"If anything, it was worse back there." He whispers back into my mind. I remember what came to me. The Fallen were abandoned by the Traveler, the Hive that culled and harvested the Light from any race that the Traveler visited. Even the Cabal were a mere shadow of what they were thanks to the Traveler, though, those memories were… fuzzy compared to the rest.

More so than the rest, as if they were disconnected from everything else that I had lived in that life, instead of simply fractured and waiting to be put back together.

I remember the Dark though, that feeling of loss and weakness that threatened to envelop my Light and soul, dragging me down into the muck if I let my life run out.

It was in those moments that I remembered one very important truth. Without my Light, I'm only human. Perhaps it was because of that fear that I managed to prevail. Who knows?

"You sure these are all useful for Magic?" She eventually asked, the previous topic forgotten as her scaleless black fingertips danced across the various spines and parchment across the books.

I shrug my shoulders and motion to the book that I had in my lap.

"Too soon to tell?" She asked. I tried not to be annoyed by how fast she learned to interpret my charades. Took all the fun out of it.

I nodded, gesturing towards the veritable treasure trove that lay within these walls. Whatever this place had been, it stored centuries worth of research and work over the foundation of understanding and developing magic. It seemed to simply be philosophy at first, but that was merely what was seen on the surface.

Much like how there were worlds beneath, and alongside, the one that we lived in.

And many more that were beyond our grasp. It was more than a simple measure of metrics or the quantification of science. Infinity was truly something real, instead of being mere fantasy.

"It's a bit hard to learn any of this without a teacher to guide. There's only so much you can do when learning from books." Ghost added in. "Even in my world, certain magics took years if not decades to learn."

The flash of a three eyed gloomy woman popped into my mind and I couldn't help but feel a pang of sadness at that. Another face of a Guardian, even a Lightless one, that made my heart ache.

It was… strange. This attachment to people that I didn't know, or remember other than their names and the occasional emotion tied to the thought of them.

"Good thing that you have a clock that makes time go faster in here then. I can't believe I just said that out loud." She says with wide eyes, a look of "Am I going crazy?" obvious on her face.

I shrug my shoulders. Sanity isn't something that I generally thought I'd have growing up, so why worry about it in the first place?

"Speaking of, how long has it been outside?" She asked. I blink and count the hours that have passed by in here before multiplying it by four.

"About five hours since day broke." Ghost said.

"Damn, didn't realize with… well how long we've been in here. Means that there's still 11 hours left before night falls." That was an understatement. Twenty hours of nonstop work tended to fuzz the brain. Which is why I was here reading these books instead of elbow-deep in grease and lab explosions.

Even I needed a break now and then.

Stretching the soreness of my muscles away, I leave the room towards the most puzzling new addition to the mountainside, Yazera following behind, watching me with those golden eyes.

She tended to do that whenever we were alone. Just… watching me. Like I was some sort of puzzle for her to solve.

She didn't even care for the bracelet that gave me my powers. Instead, watching what I would do next. I'd grown so used to it, that it simply became the norm for the both of us, even if the attention was strange.

The tunnels leading underground were expertly built, though I would have added a few more support structures here and there for safety's sake. Being buried underground was… not a fun idea. No point in being brought back to life if I was just going to die again due to a lack of breathable air.

Digging myself out from having a literal mountain falling on top of me would probably last months. That's if I even started digging in the correct direction.

"What the hell are these?" She asked, staring at the concentrated deposits of ore that lined the walls, the glimmering collection of yellow jewels seeming to shine like sunlight.

"These are what Xac calls Dying Will jewels." Ghost provided while I guided the way into the makeshift mine that had come with the mountain. "It took us a few hours when we first arrived here to properly map this place out, but Guardian having access to clones that relay their memories back helped speed things up."

The mere thought of having to do all that by myself brought a headache to the forefront of my mind.

Glimmering sunlight was quickly replaced by combative red, the shimmer of the aggression shimmering just beneath the surface of the Storm deposit. I felt a connection here as I did every time that I visited, and I couldn't help but touch the vein with one hand.

Wisps of red fluttered across the entire vein, the promise of Disintegration dangerously close to the surface before I allowed my will to recede.

"This is the same thing, sorta like that ring you have." Yazera hummed, inspecting the Storm jewels with an intrigued eye. "Only, it felt different from those. A lot more… angry compared to that singing orange that you summon."

"There are seven Flames of the Sky. Storm, Cloud, Rain, Sun, Mist, Lightning, and Sky. Each one having a different property intrinsic to their nature. The red Jewel is Storm with the property of disintegration." Ghost parroted from me as I resumed our journey back toward the deepest area of the mine.

Yazera eyed the red crystals with a wary look, careful to make sure that she was as far from touching them as possible. I keep the fact that the Flames need a source to myself for now, hiding my smile as I stared forward.

"And what's the singing one?" She further asked, curiosity and, dare I say, wonder evident in her voice. I had the distinct impression that if she could, she'd be writing down notes right now.

"The Sky, Harmony." The corridor that we are in lights up with the Flame of my Will, the singing Flames reaching a harmonious tune, like a million chimes ringing at the same time directly in our ears.

Just hearing that sound seemed to bring me at ease. I'd never heard music, not truly with my own ears, but I assumed that it would be something like this.

I always wondered what instruments sounded like, how Harmony could be harnessed with the simple pitch or tune of a key.

There weren't exactly any instruments here, and we all spent most our time trying to survive on a day to basis, now more than ever. But I remembered a song that the humans had sung at one point.

It was apparently an old one, one considered ancient by their standards. At the time, all I could do was appreciate the sound, not understanding what the words meant at the time. Not having a translate certainly impeded certain things.

But I relayed the song in my head again.

And So I think to myself

What a Wonderful World.

They no doubt spoke of their own planet, and not the prison that they lived on. But this desecrated tomb was my home. The only one that I could think to call that.

Perhaps one day I would hear that song again. Perhaps I would see Earth, this universe's Earth, and understand why the various races of the United Earth Federation saw fit to defend it so fiercely.

But those were all mere promises for the future. A promise that I would see fit. No matter how many times I had to die to see them through.

"Nice lightshow." Yazera said with a lost look in her eyes, hand gently touching the ore deposits with a contemplative look on her face. "But what exactly is so important about Harmony?"

I shrug. I didn't know, I just got them without any knowledge on how the hell they worked. Only on how to activate and use them.

Actually utilizing them would be another matter. Ring making was a craft that I was more than confident in, but properly applying the gems would be another story.

"The actual research on the Flames and jewels is going to be something more difficult than Magic. At least we have books detailing that subject."

"Whereas your swimming in a river of dust when it comes to whatever this is." She finished, a look of frustration dawning on her face before she quickly schools it back into her casual grin. "So, are these 'Flames' something that only humans are able to generate?"

I frown at that particular question. Was it?

There was this feeling that the world this came from was one only inhabited by humans, or at least, before space flight had been discovered. In the same way that Chakra was something inherently foreign to this reality.

Did the same apply to the Flames though?

That was going to be something we'd need to research even more.

Probably could start with Roland first, him being human and all. If he couldn't then I'd hypothesize that it was simply not possible for those in this world to create the flames. But if he could… then that made things interesting.

And far more dangerous.

Work for another time though. I think I've taken a long enough break.

I turn, walking past Yazera and Ghost, heading towards the exit, already thinking up new designs and implements for improvements in the walker designs.

Though, those would simply be the tools.

If I truly wished to bide time, then attacking them would sever the influx of troops, wouldn't it? While I didn't know where the abominations were coming from, their forward camps were an objective that we could find out.

A few modified Sparrows or ships would be simple to assemble back at the new base.

Meanwhile, here, we could further our own attempts at creating new war machines while the evacuation was underway.

First things first though. Applying those cryo weaponry designs into something less lethal, and far more controlled. Had to figure out the heating problem somehow.

"I think I prefer it when you're like this instead of your usual brooding self. It feels more… you if that makes any sense." Yazera told me from her spot a few feet away as I implemented the new cryo system into the new walker, watching as the readers and scanners measured the temperature inside of the engine. Hm, would probably have to adjust that a little more, the cooling system was far too cold, would probably cause the engine to peter out before it could probably start up.

"What do you mean?" Ghost asked.

"I mean that you actually look like your living, instead of just roving from one moment to the next." She honestly said.

That… I was honestly not expecting that. "Why do you care?" I typed with one hand, while using the other to lower the output of the engine as the clones attached the turrets and missiles to the Walker, noticing the uptick in power, along with heat.

"I think, that the longer that you live, the more strange things will happen to. Therefore, the more interesting things will happen around you. Besides, you are definitely not the type to become a slaving despot." I frown at the phrasing of that, watching the readings stabilize as the clones finish attaching what's left of the walker, the multi-tool in one of their hands appearing back as a charm in my bracelet.

"It can't be just that can it? You wouldn't stick around us just because it's more interesting?" Ghost asked, this time a question that he had instead of one of my mine.

"Why not? Well, besides the fact that you're all much better than the extremist genocidal dust dancers. Life would be meaningless fi it was just boring, wouldn't it?" Her truly puzzled question was enough for me to glance over at her, the golden eyes staring straight into mine, a finger on her chin while she crossed her legs. A feeling of contemplation and anticipation practically wafting off of her.

I don't think that I quite agreed with that. But I could at least see how someone could live like that.

Either way, it didn't matter to me. I had my own goals in mind. Whatever reason she had to do what she did had no meaning to me. If she stepped out of line, she would be just another corpse in the dust.

Yet, I couldn't help but wish that it didn't happen. Killing was something that I did not wish to do. Life was something that I wished to see preserved if possible, not ended. That line ended at the Empire though.

It had to burn. I couldn't live without seeing that happen, even if it was at the end of my life. Given that age and time was no longer an issue, I had plenty of opportunity to do so.

"Well, at least you're enthusiastic?" Ghost offers lamely, trying to extend some form of olive branch. She at least gives him an amused smile and pats the little orb on the head, affection practically radiating off her.

There was also something… more to that action.

A feeling of belonging that I… didn't know how I knew. It just felt right.

Probably just my mind playing tricks on me.

"If I'm anything it's passionate. Just look where I ended up?" She asked with a shit eating grin, her eyes glowing at the ironic mirth of it all.

I just ignore her and resume working, my own smile growing wider as the temperature stabilizes.

It might just be lab tests, we would still have to test the weaponry to see how it would react to the use of all that power, but it was till more than we had before when we were just scraping what we could together. Hmm, might be a good idea to build an actual control panel instead of leaving the driver exposed.

Bah, now that I was working on the damned thing, I realized just how… hasty I was when I sent the rest of the walkers out to battle.

"I'd say that you ended up just where you needed to be."

"Ha! I'd laugh a little harder if I didn't think that you were right." Yazera roused back, giving the Ghost a sharper, yet warmer, grin.

I roll my eyes. "Please don't be friendly like that around each other. It's weird." I say as I put the finishing touches the newest walker, the whirring gears and pumps of air coming to life as it stands up, tall and proud. The various weapon systems coming to life with a whir and buzz, power flowing from the Lightning Crystal at its center, the Cryo field keeping the engine from combusting due to all the power going through it.

Thankfully, blissful silence engulfs the room as I stand up from my work, sighing in relief, the clones around me doing the same, reading the readings from the screen with a satisfied hum when a cry sends my stomach into the lowest foundations of the planet.

"Since when the fuck can you talk!?"

"If this thing blows up, I'm going to become one with my alien brethren." Veranda groused as he finished shutting the engine door of the newly created ship.

It wasn't anything truly ingenious, more like a smaller rectangular main body with blocky wings attached to either side. Applying the various methods of Light usage was a pain though, especially compared to that of a sparrow given how much bigger this damned thing was.

I say damned, because I'd been working on this design for a little over a month, but work on the train had taken precedence.

Now that we actually had time to breathe, it was probably one of the greatest blessings that the Forge had gifted me.

Though, I'd reckon that it wasn't really a gift, since death seemed to be the only price that it would take.

"I think that you're going to have to be more specific on that." I tell the Plantoid Earthborn, eyebrow raised and an unimpressed look on my face.

"Just a little ability that my species has. Maybe someday I'll be able to show it to you. Though, it isn't something that can just be done at the drop of a coin." Hm, interesting. "Though, if I'll be honest, I'm more interested in knowing how you managed to get one of the Dark Matter generators up and running. It isn't exactly easy to repair one properly, let alone with only one person."

"The entire endeavor was an uphill battle. The accidents notwithstanding." I still woke up some nights twitching, fearing the phantom surges that flowed through my nervous system.

"He electrocuted himself when he turned it back on the first time." Ghost deadpanned next to me, blue orb focused on Veranda with a soulless piercing stare. "Fried a good chunk of the reactor and we spent most of the first month trying to replace all the damage. Then we had to find all the loose wires."

"My fingers still ache from all that work." Not to mention the fear of any cut wire that danced when power went through it. Nightmares were the least of my issues. Electrocution was barely better than being burned alive. "The planet being a resource dump is the only reason why I could fix it all in the first place. Can't imagine what it would have been like if I didn't have access to that."

The mere thought sends a shiver down my spine and my fingers to twitch in fear.

"Without that Generator, I'm sure that accommodating all those people would be far more trouble. I'd much rather not have to share a room with more than two people. Would give me flashbacks to boot camp, and I'd much prefer not to have to see any more humans naked." The Nu-Baol said with a haunted glow in his face.

"What's so bad about that?" I'd never really seen another human naked beside myself, so I didn't understand the issue.

"Look at me. Do I look like I have human anatomy? It's just weird to me." Veranda said exasperated. "The flappy bits and such. Eugh."

I didn't get it, but whatever.

Wasn't that big of a deal. "Given that the level underground was a residential district, there is enough space for everyone to claim their own space. The furnishings and such are going to be different matter."

"Some of our inhabitants aren't going to mind, not everyone needs to sleep after all, but for those that do, yeah, beds are going to need to be a priority. Got some wood workers and such already working on those. Sleeping on leaves is apparently uncomfortable." I didn't think so, but then again, anything was better than being strapped to a chair with that thing plugged into your nervous system. I'd take the cold metal floor over that any day.

"The real problem is going to be food." And that… was something that I wasn't much help in. Perhaps I could, with time and research, develop technology in that direction, but growing food was outside of my specialties at the moment.

"Yes. That is a problem." Veranda groused out, placing a bark hand on his face, rubbing what might be his temple. "One that isn't going to have an easy solution."

I don't know, Nu-Baol biology was strange.

"This planet has to have had a manner of growing food. Doubt that it was simply importing it in, not with all the greenery that had been here long before the inhabitants died or disappeared."

"Trying to find that would simply take to long, even for you with all those clones." Veranda said quickly. "Besides, I doubt that whatever methods they used would have endured all these millenia later."

And we were no closer to delving into the language now than we were at the beginning of the 'day' outside. The sun would be setting soon out in the rest of the world, but that would simply be 16 hours to search underground. Not quite enough time to truly explore anything, let alone decrypt the dead language.

64 hours was but a mere drop in the bucket on this side of things.

The Rokarthians weren't just going to stop their search for us once we got every last civilian out of Libertorium into the new encampment. No, they would stop at nothing at trying to find us, no matter the cost. Because as long as Roland was alive, he was a threat to them, and they knew it.

That wasn't even accounting towards the fact that I was now a piece on this damned board.

Oh, how I wish that I could simply disappear into the background. I could always steal a face if I wanted to, but that wouldn't apply to those that were around me. And Melina wasn't exactly someone that blended in. Especially given that there weren't many 'humans' on the planet.

The Rokarthinas were never going to stop, no matter how many bodies they had to throw our way. A number of the prisoners here were considered 'extreme' even by the Empire's standards, to the point where old blood fueds were settled by their being sent here. It was considered a death sentence, so why not?

Wasn't like the Empire kept to close an eye on the planet in the first place. Too busy trying to conquer the Humans and Yarrowreachers to do that.

We were on the defensive, with resources becoming a much more pressing matter with every day that would pass.

I believe an offensive was in due order soon though.

"Ready to see what this baby can do?" Veranda asked, voice giddy with anticipation as I hopped into the pilots seat, strapping on the equipment and padding. If this thing was going to be as fast as we intended, then the force of the G's was something that we also had to account for.

No point in driving this thing if it was simply going to knock me out in the process.

I mean, I'd survive, but I didn't have time to waste making another one of these.

Power was online, systems were green… now all that I had to do, was blast off.

There was nothing like the sound of the engine running at full throttle, feeling as gravity slowly lost its hold over me as the coffin with wings rocketed up into the sky, going 0-100 in record time before exceeding even that.

"You hearing me up there?" Veranda's voice entered from the communications on my headset.

"Loud and clear." I responded back, unable to hide the enthusiasm and giddiness in my voice.

"Everything's holding together on my end."

"Yes, same here. Looks like you were right about that cooling system that you installed. It's doing wonders in making sure that the rest of the parts don't overheat from use. Can't believe that the power source is a crystal with a literal storm stored inside. Think that you could lend me one later for… experiments?"

"Just don't blow yourself up, I don't think that lightning and trees get along."

"We don't. I lost a cousin to a lightning strike a few years back. I mean, eventually, he grew back, but we thought he'd died for a few years. And his memories were a little scrambled."

That… wasn't the answer that I had been expecting. Nu-Baol physiology was odd.

"Now, how about some test drives?" I couldn't help the wide smile that stretches across my face.

My piloting might not be the best, but damn if I didn't enjoy it. It was… nice to enjoy things.

"Where did that fucking raging heavy bastard go!?" I scream out, the absence of the music that the legless bastard hijacked more terrifying than the thundering march of his choral hymn.

Ever since I landed in this world, the music that always played in my ears had a tendency to be hijacked by the more powerful inhabitants of this world. I found it funny… the first ten seconds.

Then that amalgamation of limbs sliced me like an onion, the dancing flurry of twisted grafted together arms, elbows, knees and legs the last thing I saw before waking up in the basement of the temple.

Memories had been hard in those first few days, my past lives coming back far faster than any other incarnation where I had them before. My abilities were even slower to come back, somehow tied to the damned runes that I gathered by killing my enemies.

I would prefer not to resort to such a grizzly form of training, but in my defense, everything here was trying to kill me first before I could get a single word in.

Radahn being the worst offender, having sniped me with that purple gravity arrow of his from a good few miles away. Damned cheating bastard! For someone who was supposed to have been driven mad by the Rot, he sure seemed capable of slaughtering me over and over again.

I'd lost count of how many times I'd fallen already, last I remember was around ninety-seven, but this had been the first time that I'd summoned the rest of the 'festival' to help.

I was going to kick Patches' ass next time I saw him. Bastard ran away the moment I turned my back. Everyone else was already down for the count. Alexander, the poor pot, had managed to get a few hits in before Radahn got him with a few good swings of those stone pillars that he called swords. I heard the crack of Alexander even from a few leagues away, but I didn't have the chance to check on him before Radahn rounded on me, his tiny horse running at me with those ridiculous legs.

I don't know where the hell Blaidd ended up in, he'd been launched off the battlefield after getting too close to a gravity enhanced landing. Brave wolf wasn't afraid of throwing himself into the fight, I'll give him that. Even managed to get a few hits in before Radahn yeeted him off the battlefield.

Of all the words I had learned from the fragments of my shattered memories, 'yeet' had to be the most inane of the various bastions of vocabulary, but I couldn't help but use it.

I have a tendency to throw myself unknowingly off cliffs.

Only reason I was alive was because of the singing flames that shimmered along the edges of my blade. I'd prefer to use my fists, but I needed what little range I could get.

Guns and other normal forms of weaponry didn't mean a damn thing against most of the monsters that wandered the Lands Between. And certainly not any Lord that managed to get their hands on a Shard of the Elden Ring.

If my Flames weren't so weak, then maybe I could actually use them for something other than coating my blade, but something about this world just felt… wrong. Yet, the stronger I became thanks to those Runes, the closer I became to my old self. It was slow going, but the road kept stretching on.

Oh, what I would give to finally be able to build a fucking ship again. Most dragons were dead, so the sky was free, might get myself a little home up in the clouds away from all of-

I hear that distinctive boom. The sound of something entering the atmosphere and crashing down without a single signal of it slowing down.

I turn my head and crane it up towards the sound, watching the comet that was Radahn, coated in fire and the purple of gravity magic, sneering face made with rage, his pillar like blads swinging down as he came on top of me, that fucking horse moving its legs like it could actually walk on air.

I couldn't help but laugh as he cratered my body, leaving me nothing but a messy pulp as my life came to an end.

Night came and the constant warfare ended.

Undoing the Shadow Clones was a relief on my chakra. While maintaining them didn't cost me anything, there was a… strain there. A bit of pressure at the back of my head. It wasn't detrimental, or distracting, but it was still something that was there.

I grimace at the influx of memories, staggering down to the floor, head aching as my brain did it's best to sort out the information from dozens of different clones.

It takes a few moments before the weeks worth of memories make it back into my brain. It is… never easy when this happens. Remembering every turn of a screw, every false explosion that turns out to have been just a fuse, or having to use strings of chakra to pull myself up onto a high branch to avoid the charging monster.

"Are you alright?" Ghost asked, concern filling his one eye.

"I'm fine. It's just a lot." I tell him while I rise to my feet, the headache receding back into nothing while I take in a few steady breaths.

"I think that next time it might be best to disperse them more slowly instead of all at once. Might make the process easier."

"Perhaps. We'll give it a try next time. Though, the amount of time is probably another factor. Given that most of the clones were here in this space for the past sixty four hours." Trying to get all those memories organized was proving to be… difficult.

"Alright then. Here goes nothing." I whisper to myself, pulling out my handcannon, the hulking piece of metal still needing to be upgraded like the rest of my arsenal.

"I still don't approve of this." Ghost said honestly.

"It isn't like we have another choice. Doubt that anyone else here is going to be willing to kill me if I asked." I retorted.

"I don't know, I think that Yazera might see it as some sort of stress reliever." Ghost offers, to which I snort.

"She might." Are the last words I say before I splatter my brains against the wall and ceiling.

Once again, I was between Infinity and Oblivion, between life and death. Between connection and being adrift in the void. As I felt life tug on my soul once again, another shard of power sequestered itself with me as I gasped my first breath in my new life.

Blinking I… realize something.

More like a lot of somethings.

Chief among them just how… dumb many my ideas had been. Not the ideas in and of themselves, but the way I tried implementing them. Shortcuts and improvements in execution to the various designs and blueprints that danced around in my head, pieces and puzzles that I struggled with suddenly clicked into place.

I still thought my allies' being so cautiousness and 'safety concerns' were an exaggeration, but eh.

More than that though… now I had an inkling of how Veranda's biology worked. The way the entirety of his roots worked as some sort of neurological highway, one that helped turn the sunlight he gathered into fuel for his bodies various functions.

I was far more interested into what he meant the other day by 'becoming one' with the vegetation on this planet, but that wasn't really important at the moment. I feel the corners of my mouth twitch as other ideas pop into my head. Hydroponics and other forms of agriculture. Really, those are the simplest techniques that were now at my disposal.

I do find it worrying how… much I knew about the idea of granting plants some form of sapience. It was nothing more than the beginning of the experimental stages, yet, I knew that if I could just get some Nu-Baol DNA it would speed up the process.

I curl my lip up in disgust at the idea.

Creating life was not something that just anyone should have. Yet, it danced in my mind as easily as the stars twinkled above Remnants broken spires. The question now became what I would do with such life.

I was not ready to be a parent. Far from it. I don't think that I could ever. I could barely take care of myself, what with the damned extremist terrorists of the Korinthian Empire nipping at my heel, using the species of other races as mere cannon fodder and biomass for their creations. Even if I wasn't dealing with them, I… never thought that I would have children of any manner.

From my very first memories, those of this life, I had known what my destiny would be. I knew my body would be entombed in the mausoleums of the Korinthian Tomb Worlds, the only form of respect that they would ever afford to give to those deemed as a 'servant' race.

Certainly not ones that were plant life, and could be grown in healthy soil. At least, that was one of the methods. The mere thought of having to take care of children… it made my stomach do cartwheels in the solar winds.

The knowledge wasn't limited to only plant life. On the contrary, now I had a far greater inkling into just… what was done to the monsters that were little more than rampaging beasts, pointed at our direction and told to go wild.

While my disgust only grew, there was also confusion.

"Where are we going?" Ghost asked as I left the room of the Dojo, heading towards the lab that rested at the center of the clockwork complex.

"Going to see just what we're dealing with." I summon more clones, at least a couple of dozen, each one walking down a different hallway, while others simply left the pocket space in general. I sigh as I feel the rapid depletion of my chakra, dropping down to a fraction of what I had. Though, that didn't mean that I had little left.

Unfortunately, I wouldn't get any of the answers that I wanted. Even if we preserved some of the corpses of the abominations, those that ha been closest to the walls, we couldn't exactly scan them properly without the proper equipment. Dissection was still on the table, which I gratefully left to an unhappy clone, but it wouldn't tell us as much as I would like.

Regardless, now that I had the information that I did, it made the beasts that came after us… suspicious.

First off, the fact that most of them were basically little more than emaciated corpses running on whatever it was that was done to them. At first I had written it off as the creator merely uncaring for his failed experiments, but then I remembered just how strong and agile many of them had been.

They shouldn't be able to do that if they were also expiring at the same time. More than that, those that did seem to be more 'polished' creations, had some inherent flaw in them.

It wasn't something I had noticed in the heat of the moment, but now, I could remember everything with a clarity that… I'd never had before. It brought… other memories to the surface with the same clarity of course, but I had long since learned to ignore those nightmares and focus on the ones in front of me.

The faster ones were far frailer than their musculature should have been. The stronger ones, too top heavy instead of properly distributed evenly across the body. They were simple' - ha, simple, there was nothing simple about it. What came easily to my mind was a matter of genius. I knew that.

Whoever I had been in that world, I was certainly beyond the intelligence of what should have been possible. The level of memory I had now… I could recite every single phrase I had read in the little ninja book.

Make every single hand sign shown in the pages with perfect clarity. Or those diagrams I had just finished up not even a few minutes ago. Then I modified them in my head, replacing certain pieces with others, perhaps adjusting the heat density for a few of the pipes and coverings in certain key areas to help with cooling and power supplies.

Before I realize it, I was already back outside of the buildings and in the wonderfully temperate air of the mountainside.

Blinking, I focus my attention back on the creations, storing away my mental blueprints into a metaphorical desk. More than just imperfect creations, they were utter failures in what they were trying to do. The emaciated ones seemed to have been created with speed in mind, but that meant little if they could barely sustain their speed.

Then there was the big hulking ones. Strong, yes, but weighed down by their own muscle mass. Balancing it out would be a far simpler solution, one that someone smart enough to create these things would have known. Why have a hulking brute incapable of moving out of the way if something unexpected happened, like something heavy falling on top of them?

The more I searched through the corpses, the more I realized I wasn't looking at failed experiments done in the pursuit of a greater goal. Instead, I was looking at sabotage.

Whoever had designed and created these things, made them with the intention of having them fail out on the field, or expiring should they manage to survive the battles that they were thrown into.

Looking into their genetic code, had to make a microscope off some old pieces of scrap and glass I'd made from sand, showed what I'd suspected. They wouldn't last long, i'd give them less than a week before they started to break down.

A fact that was more illuminating than I would have been expecting.

Wherever they were being made, it was close by. Close enough that they were being sent here on a daily basis in as large number as they were. Probably had to be sped here as fast as they could, and the moment they were out of their tanks, otherwise they would waste what time these things had before they died.

Which meant that if even one thing was disrupted, it could cause their entire war offensive to break down.

"Why would Rekinth Xelincos, the Mad Butcher, let something like this to happen? He's far too skilled in his craft to make mistakes like these, and if they are intentional, why do it in the first place?" Ghost asked me, and I didn't have an answer for him.

"If I were a betting man-" My hands jump to the grip of my handcannon while I whirl around, letting it go when I recognize Roland walk into the room, a serious expression on his face for once. "-I'd say that he isn't making these things willingly."

He crouched down, groaning due to the discomfort from his injuries, peering at the dissected corpses, appraising the way my hands nimbly cut with a fashioned knife and makeshift tweezers. "Another present from your little friendship bracelet?"

I ignore whatever the hell that's supposed to mean. "Yes. Also, I'm going to need a sample from you."

"If you start making clones of me, I ain't paying child support." He flashes his smug smile again.

"One of you is annoying as it is. Why would I curse myself with an even bigger headache?"

"Masochism might be your thing." There was a chuckle in his voice.

"I don't know what that word means." I could guess though.

His face drops and he quickly moves on, eyes flitting around as if suddenly uncomfortable.

"Back to these things, you sure that whatever was done to them was sabotage?"

"Has to be. If I can glance at them and see the telltale signs of cell degradation and the improper bonding of however much DNA was shoved into here, then so could someone that's been doing this for centuries." Especially someone like Xelincos.

I shivered as I remembered the one time I had seen one of his little experiments. They had once been a human, like me.

Someone I'd never truly seen before, the monster never let me leave his compound for any reason, but they had been one of the lead research slaves in charge of one project or another, I hadn't truly been paying attention at the time.

They'd easily been twice my height, and three times as wide, what remained of them was encased in what looked like bone, strong enough to withstand heavy weapons fire for some time before perishing, and even then there was a chance they could survive with enough time to heal. The things hands had been large enough to wrap around my head and neck, no doubt able to pop it like a balloon.

I still remembered its hulking footsteps, it's faceless bone white head turning to look at me, the eyeless thing seeming to stare into my soul before going back to it's master.

Those had been modifications done from a single human, plus whatever biomass had been used to make the modifications. Instead of a monster capable of mowing through lines of trained soldiers, we were dealing with starved and deformed creatures just a few weeks from their expiration date.

It boggled the mind, and I wasn't sure what to make of it.

"When can I go back out there?" Roland asked, doing his best to stand up straight, even though I knew for a fact his ribs were still broken, advanced hearing or not.

"I didn't save your ass just so that you can suicide by monster out there." I tell him, voice broking no argument, trying to channel the 'family head' life into my voice.

Apparently, it works, because his mouth shuts right after.

"Are you really telling me you aren't curious about everything in here?" I ask him. "If I had the time, I would lock myself in a room and read every book I could get my hands on."

"You're already doing that with one of those clones of yours, remember?" My mouth twitches into a frown before turning back into a simple line.

"Which is why I'm unable to understand your eagerness to throw your life away." I retort back.

"Like you're one to talk with how often you blow yourself up and blow your brains off!" He growls back, standing up straighter, but I don't miss the tenseness in his shoulders, or the pain in his eyes.

Odd, I don't think I would have noticed a week ago.

"Difference is, I can get back up. You can't. You should cherish the one life you do have." The thought of suddenly not waking up between that moment between life and death… of being swallowed by whatever it was that came after death filled me with a fear that kept me up some nights.

"When the hell did you get so uptight?" He muttered.

"I don't know, somewhere between getting vaporized by beams of lasers and blown up by my engine going boom." I say back with a monotone voice.

"Sounds like fun, should take me out to see that once I get better." Well, that was probably the best I was going to get out of him for the time being.

"You should probably go back to the point of Grace here. It'll at least speed up the process." I tell him.

"Not as much as it seems to do you. Saw you limp in there, dropping blood all over the floor, not even a few hours later, I see you walking out of there with a spring in your step."

"I would have healed him fully, but he said that he wanted to 'test something out'." Ghost butts in, looking at me out of the corner of his eye, to which I look back without a change in my expression.

"The connection you have to whatever this 'Grace' is?" I nod. Cupping a hand, I urge the flutters of power I had siphoned from the creatures and Rokarthians that my clones had killed. It was only a fraction, since I hadn't been the ones to personally kill them, and hadn't even been present on the field, but they were still more than enough for any use I could find for them.

It hadn't taken long for the golden glow to heal my wounds, certainly faster than if I had let them heal normally, even with my Light. Hell, it even helped numb the pain, broken bones and cuts becoming deadened the moment I had stepped into the room of Grace.g.

Perhaps it was something that had piggybacked on one of my abilities, perhaps it was just a natural wellspring of Grace, or it had sprung due to the connection that it had with me.

Well, the reasoning didn't matter, it was just another thing that I could use to my advantage.

Yet, I couldn't help the feeling of disgust or relief I felt every time I felt it surge through me.

"Say, since we're talking about all those mystical magic powers you seem to be crapping out, any chance that-"

"I'm not even going to entertain the notion of teaching you any 'ninja magic' until I know you're not going to burn from the inside out." I swiftly shoot him down again. For the hundredth and twentieth time since he's seen the Shadow Clone Jutsu.

"But come oooon!" He whines, actually swinging his arms a little bit.

He's injured Xac, don't hit him like he deserves. Besides, I could see the corners of his fucking mouth twitching up, he was doing this on purpose to annoy me.

I turn back around, ignoring his petulant whinging, dragging him back to the room of Grace and leaving him there while I decided to get back to actually getting some work done.

Which was going to include an entire overhaul in just about everything that I had. Would have to start mainly with the essentials, better sensory equipment, power distribution, even more specialized tools, and the list only went on and on.

I didn't need any, what with the jingling golden tool box wrapped around my wrist, but this didn't extend to the clones.

And while I already had some working on them, it didn't mean I couldn't give them a hand. With all the projects we were working on, it seemed as if any form of hands was nothing but a boon.

Though, once I had gotten enough done where the clones could take over, I would finally finish a few of my other projects in the outside world.

With night falling outside, it meant now was the time to act.

Overall, everyone that landed here on Refuse always adhered to one simple rule of survival. Find shelter at night, install some form of lightsource, and turtle up with as many defenses as you could.

Otherwise you'd find yourself swarmed and eaten before you knew what was happening.

Korinthian's could last longer than most other species, what with being able to… eat anything biological with a touch. But there was only so much that they could before they were overwhelmed against the tide.

Apparently, it was the reason why most soldiers taken prisoner, at least humans and Yarrowreacher's, had a tendency to keep an explosive somewhere on them. I didn't blame them. I'd seen it happen before and all I could remember was the… sound of the life being drained out of the victim and the screams.

They reminded me too much of my own during some of my more… torturous memories.

Hours passed, more than I'd intended, and I awoke to Melina standing over me, her single eye languidly staring down at me without a hint of surprise.

"It has been four hours outside." She said in her soft way of speaking, the words almost a whisper that still rang clear in my ears.

I stretch the kinks out of my stiff muscles, ignoring their protests. Hm, that meant there was still twelve hours left of night to go through. Good.

Even if I wasn't nearly as done with my work as I would like, I did at least want to get some reconnaissance done before the fighting resumed once day broke.

"I assume you have been granted something new." She asked as I stood up, glancing at the blueprints written out in front of me before I stored them away, adding them to that little desk I kept in my head.

"What gave it away?" I asked as we walked through the busy hallways of the mystic complex, passing by clones with either their noses buried in a mystic tome, or doing their own branch of work in front of them. If it wasn't for the fact my extremely large chakra capacity, I doubt I would be able to create as many as I did.

Melina simply radiated some form of… I wouldn't say annoyance, it was closer to amusement given the look in her eyes, but there was some form of irritation mixed in there as well.

"While I cannot understand whatever it is that you write on those pieces of paper, they were neater than before. Less designs crossed out or wads of crumpled paper thrown into those small receptacles." Huh, now that I think about, she was right.

There were still times when I had to rethink a particular design or project, but ever since my latest acquisition I had a tendency to catch it before I committed the thought to paper.

How interesting. I didn't even realize.

"I got a little something, yes. It has been immensely helpful." Perhaps now that I knew more about biology, it would perhaps lead to other new breakthroughs.

I was already having ideas about synthesizing a certain type of crop called a 'potato' whatever that was. A sturdy vegetable that needed little to thrive. Though, it would require some work and various plant samples before I could make anything resembling it.

"Is perhaps something that will keep you from going up in smoke? Again? For the hundredth time?" I don't flinch at the edge in her voice.

"In my defense, many of those times in my former life I didn't do it to myself." I replied back.

"No, but you did walk into a courtyard full of guardsmen armed with bombs and flamethrowers." I…had no reply as that particular memory flashed through my head.

"Yes, yes, point taken. I believe I have worked out the explosive issue my previous works had." I hoped. If only so I had one less thing to deal from that bladed weapon she called a tongue.

If I still managed to blow myself up, it would be yet another thing she would never let go.

"Hm." She hummed before we lapsed into silence.

Leaving the doorway always felt odd. Feeling as time stretched, speed up and slowed before finally coming back to some form of normalcy. Closing the gateway behind me, we left the warehouse on the outskirts of the territory above ground, and I took in my first breath of the normal world in what had been almost a week for me but only a single one out here.

If the Light didn't stop my aging, I would have been far more worried about all the time that I spent in there.

Walking out into the street, I came unto a scene I hadn't been expecting.

Instead of the silence I had grown used to here in my own little slice of the planet, instead, I walked into a bustle of constant activity, with the various shapes of all forms of alien life walking through the twin mooned night.

I saw people looking at different buildings, groups of them chatting away about this and that, pointing in different directions, while others moved heavy looking supplies all around, little stalls already being formed all along the street.

It was as if I was walking the streets of Libertorium again. Without skipping a beat, these people had just… started to live their lives again, the war that had been happening around them doing nothing to halt them in their tracks now that they were miles away from the conflict.

I couldn't exactly blame them though. The relief they must feel, to know that they weren't going to die in a tank full of biomass, or leashed with a collar ready to slice their head off, was something that I knew all too well.

I watched as a Yarrowreacher mother walked through the street, a babe on her back, a mammalian born, fur covering just about every speck of their skin that I could see, save for the face and elbows, with four eyes which were currently closed as they currently slept.

The two of them were lost in the constant motion of people as they went about their business, most of them either heading into buildings, or towards the elevator that made up the center of the makeshift town.

"Where did they get all their goods?" I typed on my ring, careful to watch my step while we made our way towards what had been the hospital, the roof having been transformed into a makeshift workshop for any projects that were too big to fit through the doorway.

"The copies you had left behind have been hard at work. Putting those 'replicators' you have downstairs too good use." Well I knew that, I could remember every single one we- I built. "It just so happens, with the added carts to the train, they've been able to add storage for any supplies deemed important. Such as food and clothing to survive the coming months.."

"How did I-"

"Not notice?" She finished. "Given all those people moving around, I'm not surprised you missed all of the activity. Remember, there was only one of you driving the train while it was being loaded?"

I keep the fact my clones had taken that time to get some semblance of sleep. Even they needed it function, who knew?

As we traversed the newborn town, I don't miss all the glances thrown in our direction. Many of them looking at Melina, but even more were looking at me. I lost count of the different faces, many of them with more than two sets of eyes, others didn't even have eyes, that looked at me with what I could only think of as… respect.

Admiration. And other positive emotions I had never seen focused in my direction before.

Then again, how often had I ever had someone look in my direction? I'd spent the years of my freedom disconnected from most of the world on this planet. Lost in the tunnels down below, eager to keep my head down, and barren of any sort of personal connection or raising any form of awareness for myself.

Yet now, almost every person we walked past gave us a passing glance, not a single one of them showing jealousy or animosity.

I… couldn't help the feeling of warmth that spread through my chest. Was this pride? There was also a feeling of… uncomfort at how many faces were staring at us.

Out of the corner of my eye, I saw the same was true for Melina, who tried her best to avoid the passing gazes, her golden eye focused ahead, her feet steady and tense.

We pick up the pace, heading through the streets and into the hospital as fast as we could, which showed signs of being inhabited as well, though far more muted than the cacophony of noise outside.

"I don't believe I will ever grow accustomed to such attention." Melina mumbled.

I just nodded along.

Still… I couldn't help the smile that stretched across my face. It felt… good to have appreciation. And for some reason, I couldn't help but feel… nostalgic for it all.

How odd.

"Listen kid, just be quiet and wait for someone to come. The less we irritate them, hte more likely we are to get out of here with all our teeth still inside of our mouths." I tell the panicking middle schooler with puffy brown hair next to me.

"What do you mean!? We've been kidnapped by Yakuza!? How are you so sure that we're going to get out of this!?" At least he whisper screamed at me instead of shrieking his head off like earlier.

I let out a sigh through my nose. Can't be irritated at the kid, he was barely in middle school and thrust into the mafia world without much say in it. Hell, he was even higher up than I was when it came to mob politics. Actually being dragged into a family from Italy, instead of the ones that managed to find a foothold in the US.

Then again, if you went back enough, each family was connected somehow if you went back far enough.

No matter how much you didn't want to.

I can't believe I let Dino talk me into coming here to take a look at the kid. Damned silver tongued brat.

"Listen, use your head kid. You got your own growing group of friends, right?" I ask him, avoiding using the word "Family" as that tended to get the kid irritated, which I was far too sober to deal with right now.

"Yeah, but what-"

"Well, remember, I'm the head of my own group too. And do you really think that I'd come here on my own, without some way of having them find me if they needed to?" The sound of screaming and scuffling outside only makes the grin on my face stretch out all the wider even as the kid screams and withdraws into himself.

"They're not killing them are they!?" Tsunayoshi screams while trying to bury his head in his hands.

"You're really worried about the lives of some assholes that were threatening to break your arms a few minutes ago?" I ask him while relaxing back against the wall, ignoring the slight scuffing of the handcuffs around my wrists. "You're too soft for this life kid."

"I KNOW! I don't want to be involved in this!?" He wailed again, trembling like a dog stuck in the New York winter air. "Before this I was just Loser Tsuna, and had enough to deal with just going to school everyday! Now I have to deal with Mafia and Yakuza stuff! Why'd they even take us in the frist place!?"

"Probably because they could tell I wasn't exactly a civvy." I mutter under my breath, trying to spread some calm with my voice, Flames still hidden, but raging, underneath my skin.

It appears to work, as the scared teen's breathing calms down a smidge, the shaking going to a leaf instead of a chihuahua. I wasn't expecting the way he looked at me though.

With a suspicion that shouldn't be there… unless… well, I think I see why he was chosen to be the next heir instead of trying to figure out who would be next in line outside of the direct line of succession.

"What did you do just now?" He asked, and I had to applaud the kid on his bravery, even if he did look like he wanted to piss himself. Well, he looked like that before I tried calming him down via Harmony Synchronization anyways.

"Tried calming you down. A little trick you learn when you've had those Flames unlocked for a while." I whisper to him, watching as the horde of rugged men in suits run past us into the hallway, screaming and gunfire rushing past the open doors before they closed behind them. Those same doors then shook, along with the rest of the building, as what could only be explosives boomed, followed by cries of pain.

"Oh no, Gokudera's out there." Tsuna whimpered into his hands, and I stared at the complaining teen. You'd think that he'd be ecstatic at his growing Family having found him. Instead, he's only afraid of the bloodshed that's going to follow Fire Bomb Gokudera as he tore his way through the Yakuza office.

I lean back closing my eyes, knowing that safety was already a foregone conclusion. Yeah, this kid is way too soft for this life. Thing is, maybe he'll be strong enough to change it.

I now see why people were at least interested in this kid, and how he'd grow.

I stare through the telescope up at the clear night sky with fear in my heart, the hand around the handle by my face shaking more than it should have.

"I do not believe that I have ever seen you as effected as this. Not even during your many deaths at the hands of the Rotted One." Malenia, a memory whispered into my head, and i couldn't help but wince and remember the… many, many times I'd died to her hands. Certainly more times against a single opponent than I could remember.

For the moment. Give it time.

The aches of forgotten wounds flared for but a second before another fresh wave of bone chilling terror flooded back into my bones.

"You don't understand." I manage to keep my voice calm, but even I can hear the timbered wavering in my voice. "For almost a century, there has always been a ship at least right outside of the planets orbit. If there weren't more than just one watching us from on high." I never saw it, but I'd heard about the very few times that someone managed to actually build something that could get clear of the stratosphere.

They would always come back down to the planet, the age old saying that everyone knew and expected proven true once again.

"You were brought here to die, and so far, everyone else has." Even Roland believed it on some level. There were times when I would catch that look in his eyes when no one was looking. The cold hollowness that just seemed to always ask 'Why?'" It wasn't exactly something I could just ask about thought, so I ignored the emptiness and the way his face would immediately change when he noticed me.

I don't know why it hurt though.

Guess, perhaps, but I didn't know. Knowing required understanding, and so far, was yet another work in progress.People were… hard to understand. Yet, it felt like the puzzle that was the individual seemed to grow clearer with each passing day.

For so long I worried only about myself, and what the actions of others would do to disrupt that stillness that I had once reveled in. Nowadays, I found that the world didn't quite work out that way.

The 'stillness' I enjoyed was a wonderful terrifying lie.

Just because I had managed to find my own brand of sterility, didn't mean the rest of the galaxy remained that way. If anything, the past few months shined a bright light upon that fact.

A Korinthian ship, primed to shoot anything attempting to leave, had disappeared without a single trace was just another glaring terrifying sign.

"How are you so sure it wasn't simply somewhere else? It hasn't been destroyed, has it?" Melina asked. "There would have been remnants left behind, yes?"

I give her a confused look, wondering what in the world she could mean. "Huh?"

"I am still unsure of how this… 'space' works." She admitted, looking up at the sky and gazing at the stars that glittered down at us. "The study of the primordial stars and concepts beyond the Lands Between never seemed to truly important to me. Not when the world remained fractured as it was."

Ah, I see. What was the point in wondering about things beyond the world that you knew, if it was burning all around you, right? I could see the logic in that.

Then again, if it wasn't for some of the knowledge gained from the bracelet, I might have been in the same boat.

"Yeah, it would have remained there, unless some salvaging crews decided to take the damn thing. There's always the option that they're on the other side of the planet, but I doubt it." I bluntly said, rubbing my eyes as I moved away from the makeshift clockwork telescope. Now, how do I explain the whole concept of 'outer space' to someone from a world that ran on… laws I didn't understand. Actually, it would be more accurate to say that I never understood it.

Memories of the Lands Between were sparse to say the least. As if my memories of the world began when I broke through the fog into the golden light.

"Outer space is… the void. It is the space between worlds, where everything began." I started out.

"How did this world begin? From the primordial flame?" For some reason there was an edge to her voice. Like she was dreading that I would answer 'yes'.

"No. It began with a bang. The Big Bang." I said simply. "Or at least, that's the theory I have from many memories across worlds." Don't know what the Korinthians believed in, they tended to ignore anything that came before their 'glorious uprising' from their creators. When they admitted they had creators. "That everything we see here, every planet, every star that shines in the void, every chunk of asteroid and formless rock, came from a single explosion, expanding even at this very moment."

We spend the next few moments simply talking. Well, I did most of the talking, more so than I ever did in a year, let alone a day. Explanations on stars, planets, moons, various astrological phenomena, galaxies, and just… everything.

Information that rested along the surface of my mind that hadn't always been there sprouted from my mouth. Before the bracelet, Id known that outer space and planets were a thing. The Big Bang wasn't even a term that I'd heard before.

Yet, now it came to me as easily as knowing that the lights glittering in the sky were stars light years away. That the light glimmering through space into our eyes was older than most empires that now bickered amongst themselves.

Melina only interrupted with a question or confirmation, he single golden eye focused on me, listening to every word with a fascination I hadn't ever seen on her before.

Eventually, when I'd run out of things to say and I heard the finishing touches on our new work a few yards away on the, frankly, enormous ceiling of the former hospital, she let out an amused, "I do belive this is the first time you have become the teacher instead of the student."

Huh. "I believe you're right. If only because you never truly had something to ask me before this." No point in the Lands Between, when we were both wandering around, putting the pieces of the world together as we journeyed every corner of that broken misshapen world.

"You seem to acclimate to teaching quite well." She softly said, staring up at the stars with a new appreciation in her eyes, momentarily focusing on the blue moons before going back to her stargazing.

I shrug my shoulders. "I don't know about that. Perhaps." I say noncommittally.

Teaching. Now there was a thought.

Perhaps in a few hundred years when I actually had the time to teach. And the motivation.

Memories come flooding into my mind, the work of the clones all ready to go. Taking out the pocket watch I'd made, a little thing that fit in the palm of my hands, the ticking of the clock, and slight whirring of the gears echoing as I opened the little door on the unadorned work of bronze and brass,

I had to improvise a bit when making a clock with sixteen hours instead of twelve, but overall I think that I did a decent job. Nothing truly special, simply a pocketwatch that I forged using my own Flames.

Overkill, perhaps, but I had been interested to see if I could substitute heat with them, and I could… with perhaps a few hiccups here and there. Nothing too major, but they had become loud during the creation process, the constant ringing/singing practically screaming in my ears during the process.

Rushing wind and the chugging of the train accompanied by that ever present hum brought me out of my musings, the latest two transports of refugees and supplies landing in the square we'd cleared out for scrap a month ago. As they began to disembark, the clones disappear, their memories rushing into me, those quick hour/two hour long naps in between when the trains were being boarded and disembarked mere backdrops to the constant vigilance of flying through the night sky.

Along with that, there were some of the… near misses when a clone would make a mistake, turn the wrong nob, go int he wrong wind direction before finally righting their course. Memories that are now impossible to forget ever since my latest acquisition from the bracelet.

I watch the flood of people come out, races of all kinds working together to get those that needed the most help out of the trains, while those that were willing gathered by the supply cars and began the task of carrying all the cargo off board.

Those that took charge, point and shout orders to the rest of their workers, whatever words they give heeded without question and work began.

Memorizing each face, engraving their forms into my mind for later, i turn around as I summon more clones that get to work on maintaining and upgrading the trains for later.

With the plan going into action, it would be best to get the work done instead of being up in the air. Having everyone on board, along with all those countless hours of work and valuable resources, lost because I became unlucky again on the battlefield would be… infuriating.

Turning around, I let my clones get to work as I cross the roof, Melina behind and Ghost materializing next to my head as we step onto the largest thing that I have ever built. Easily dwarfing the trains that I had build before hand, though not as long.

It stood almost fifteen stories tall, while being a thousand feet long. Small for what I was planning, but it was a rush job, albeit one that ran on principles that were more… stable compared to the walkers.

The airship looked like a giant blimp made of shining gray metal, rods of bronze serving as its skeleton, blue anti gravity thrusters attached to the bottom keeping the ship from caving the hospitals ceiling in.

It was already loaded and ready to go, with the last of the preparations ready to go.

Before, I worried that I would be shot into the ground. It was certainly a larger target compared ot the train.

With the constant vigil over our planet now gone though, it took a weight off my shoulders, only for a new one to find their purchase. But I couldn't worry about what the carrier disappearing could mean. Not when I had more pressing matters to take care of.

"You never answered my question from earlier." Melina interrupted as we entered the airship, the sound of clanking and movement down the spartan wall ringing as our background music.

"What exactly?" I thought I'd gone very in depth on my explanations of the universe.

"How are you sure that the ship wouldn't just move somewhere else to the other side fo the planet.?"

"Why would they, when they drop all their prisoners onto the same continent? Anyone that ever manages to make a ship strong enough to sail from one to another simply becomes tinder in the waves. Though, the last attempt happened long before I showed up." Most of the escape attempts did, save for one or two during my five years of living here.

She hums, following behind me as I take a seat, the shadow clones already at their stations, readying the ship for liftoff.

Taking a deep breath, I follow through with my own work, not a word exchanged between any of us as they gravitational thrusters strengthened and we floated seamlessly into the air, and with but a few swipe of keys and the thrust of the ignition, we were off. Traveling through the sky towards coordinates of the camp closest to us. That recon done a few hours ago had been more than enlightening.

Winth Xocari

He tired not to be bothered by the moans or groans of the aliens kept in cages and pens of what might have once been a pet store. Unlike the rest of his 'comrades', he didn't have their sense of self importance or superiority over any 'lesser lifeform'.

To him, they weren't merely tools for amusement or biomass to feed on.

They just… were.

It was that belief that had gotten him arrested along with his 'bleeding heart' wife, who had been trying to smuggle slaves out of Empire space into Earth Federation forces waiting to receive them.

Unfortunately, she hadn't been as thorough as she thought she had been with her dipping into espionage and treachery against their Empire. It had led to their home being surrounded, and her eventually shot when she'd tired to fight back.

He'd been forced to 'pay for her sins' when the officials could only entomb her in a bare uncarved stone coffin.

He should be angry with her. If it wasn't for her caring about aliens that had nothing to do with them, he wouldn't be in this mess. He wouldn't have lost her, and everything life had to offer them in their long lives. Neither of them were anything approaching two hundred, so the future was theirs to memorize.

Instead, here he was, alone surrounded by monsters wearing scales and horns, convinced in whatever lies that disgraced Xelincos had to offer. What did he expect from those born into the aristocracy instead of the lowest reaches of their societies, like he and Rontha?

If Rontha hadn't been ready to smuggle over a hundred slaves out, and leaking critical information on patrol routes in and out of the border, he would have simply been sent to prison or publicly executed.

He should count himself 'lucky' that he had been sent here.

It had only become even worse when that Xelincos had arrived. Him and that other Korinthian wearing a hood that covered his face, his horns shackled and mouth sewn shut.

That…. Hadn't been something that he had ever seen before. On slaves, yes, but another Korinthian?

Never.

Anything related to judgment on their own kind was always quick and efficient, with wasting the least amount of resources, or at least, keeping the messiness of it all as quite and private as possible. This though… this was even worse.

It went against every single custom that had been built on since their foundation.

The rest of the Rokarthians didn't care though. Not a surprise given that most of them had been sent here for their fanaticism. Along with their extremism.

Most of the time, the greater Empire didn't care, but they did when most of their work force, AKA- Slaves- went missing. Ritualistic sacrifices along with a waste of 'resources' was something even the Empire looked down on.

Thing is, even the moderate criminals sent here tended to join the extremists. Grouping up was the only option when every other race here had a reason to hunt you down. There were a lot of deaths during the first few years of this penal colony, and all Korinthians had been forced to group together, if only they could see another day. If only because they had no other choice on this damned death world.

"...water…" A creaky paper thin voice asked through the bars, a hand outstretched through it, the black patch furred appendage rail thin. He knew that these aliens were basically on death row.

Their suffering merely a reality due to a wish for saving resources.

He doesn't move from his seat at his desk, eyes focused on the ceiling instead of the bars or worn bodies staring at him.

The only reason for their boldness in asking him for anything was due to his lack of cruelty. He didn't get off beating them, or taunting them through the bars.

This was enough for some of the bolder ones to ask him for something, anything, that might alleviate their suffering. If only for the moment. None had been brave enough to ask for salvation. Any he could offer would be nothing more than a temporary thing.

Even if he could get them out, the only surviving settlement was miles away through the foliage and death trap that was the jungle. Regardless, he still filled up buckets of water from their own storage and placed them in the cages, eyes still focused on anywhere except for the aliens, or the eyes that stared back.

Many of them were human, the ones that were rounded up before they could die fighting back. And most of those simply stared at him with a hatred that he could only imagine.

He had to fight off looking at them. The last time he did, he'd almost opened the cage for them. He couldn't' help the little part of himself that could still feel. Perhaps it as the only reason Rontha had married him in the first place. But he didn't have the courage to do so.

No matter how much his fallen wife whispered haunted his ears.

"You're better than this. I love you." He ignored the last words she'd said to him and returned to his seat, focusing on the ceiling instead of the eyes that reminded him so much of her light red ones.

The hours ticked by, each one an eternity, his vigil of green mold covered metal a hell of it's own.

Then he gets a surprise. Not the moaning or rumble of monsters created by that shackled prisoner back at Ronith base, instead, he hears a boom.

Or rather, multiple, booms accompanied by the shaking earth.

"What in the dust?" He murmurs, standing up and walking towards the bare window that his eyes could barely see through. Through the basements window, he sees scattered dust, concealing everything from view. Only for a whine and clicking of what might have been gears to sound from the many clouds of dust.

Then the lights came on from the clouds, bright white things that nearly blinded him in the night.

He couldn't count how many there were, only that each one had at least two lights, spread at least a foot apart, that cut through the darkness and shouts of his 'comrades' as the alarm rang out.

Pandemonium followed.

Lances of light, crackling icy blue, bouts of orange flames, toxic green hues, and the sparks of electricity pierced the blackness of nigh, along with the white of the lights.

He could hear instead of see the crumbling of the buildings out in the blocks of hte city that they had managed to build fortifications around. Each building that fell followed by the dying cries of the Rokarthians caught in the blasts of power as the hulking heavy things tore through the camp, all while the alarms blared and the cages of the beasts and monsters opened.

It meant nothing as he walked the clunky armless things stepped out of the dust, unleashing barrages of death unto the fleshy horde, the sound of lasers firing as his 'comrades' managed to find their courage and fire onto their death.

It did nothing to slow them down, or even dent them. He could swear that he saw those beams of lasers pinging off the hulking monstrosities of bronze and brass. The rounded hunks of metal carrying on without a care in the world, meeting out death as if it was the simplest thing imaginable.

Like how leaves blew in the wind.

Winth stood there, staring at the carnage that erupted before him. More deaths occurring in mere seconds before his eyes than he had seen in months of his lifetime.

Yet, he couldn't bring himself to care.

Why would he for these noble born bluebloods, blinded by pride and hate?

He could simply flee right now. Take his chances against the wildlife of the planet. An option quickly discarded the moment that he thought it.

A city boy like him wouldn't make it in a normal wilderness that wasn't trying to kill him every second while the sun was down.

Even if he did manage to survive the night, it would only be hell from then on. It was hell now, a torment every waking moment that he could remember that wasn't marred by drink or Rez.

Joining his 'brethren' was a non starter. Given the way that he watched one of the hulking behemoths step on a charging beast, all while freezing a small group of enemies into Korinthcicles, he knew that it was little more than suicide.

Then his eyes finally looked at the prisoners in the cells. Their accusing eyes not looking at him, but instead through the glassless window that portrayed death and ruin. Despair was replaced with joyous hope. An ugly thing that he couldn't help but feel himself.

Gritting his teeth, he knew what his only option was. The only thing that might have a chance that he could see the light of day without death looming right over his shoulder, death the only promise available to him, the sin of being forgotten a possibility instead of a certainty.

A crash, and the sound of hardened polymer crashing into a hardened lock, followed by the rattle of cage doors opening was his answer.

He ignores the looks of confusion behind him, and points at the far end of the room where weapons and supplies waited.

The starved half crazed freed prisoners leap on the pile before he can say a word and he moves on, ready to free the rest of building before moving onto the next.

He takes the fact he could even walk out of the building as a sign, that perhaps, he was meant to live after all, and continues with his work.

Freeing those still alive, and providing some measure of comfort for those that couldn't move.

All throughout, the cries of death slowly wound down until the only sound left were the cheers and cries of freedom, accompanied by the whirring of gears and ticking of clocks.

Before the night ended, he was passed out on the floor of the last cell, a smile on his face, wrapped in blankets provided by some of the more infirm former prisoners that watched over him.

For the first time in years, he dreamed without the ghost of his wife haunting him.

Damned fools, the lot of them.

Not a surprise, given that they always more than happy to cut deals with the Death Eaters when it was convenient for them. Damn all the crimes that they'd done in the past.

And those that they committed in the present, as long as they left an innocent illusion around their acts.

Now that he was back, the Ministry was more than happy to pretend that nothing happened, slandering a traumatized teen as if he was some radical politician. Of course, the public ate up the propaganda, anything to ward away that gnawing fear that was still on everyone's minds.

Who cares if the Boy Who Lived was vilified and cast out from what fame he had?

Fame that I believe he could do without. No one wants to be famous for surviving something that killed their parents. Especially not someone so young, that all they know is to miss what they might have, instead of what was.

Dumbledore, for as brilliant as he was, wasn't perfect. No one was. And there was only so much that he could with the Minister gunning for him. Lets just ignore the fact that Dumbledore denied becoming minister at least two times.

Now, not only was Dumbledore's name being smeared in the mud, but also Hogwarts. Probably the safest place in all of Europe. Where my kids would be going every year until they turned 17. If only because I didn't want their wizard studies to deteriorate.

'Muggle' studies would be something that I'd have to teach when I could during the next five or six years until Zoran and Rena came of age.

If they come of age. I ignore that voice at the back of my head, the one that only promised doom and gloom, exacerbating my worst fears to come.

I just had to have faith in those that I fought with, and do my best to make sure Voldemort wouldn't succeed. He couldn't.

I wouldn't let him. Even if I had to watch the whole world burn around me, he wouldn't win. I'd already lost too much to him.

I could already feel a headache coming along, a small slowly swelling thing at the back of my head that only grew stronger as I stared at the imperious figures kneeling in front of me. Or rather, the various clones of me and Melina.

I could see the various golden and red eyes flitting from my various 'different' selves, and those of Melina's with obvious confusion and fear. Oddly enough, it didn't seem to be fear of what we would do to them. It was more that they were afraid of the clones instead of what we would do to them.

I don't sigh or show any of my discomfort on any of my faces, opting to remain stoic as I stared down at them with the black eyes of my Changeling form instead of my human face. I was hoping that it would keep them off balance, and it did, but it still did nothing to alleviate that cursed headache.

Why, oh why, couldn't these have simply been the asshole ones? Deciding what to do with them would've been so much easier to decide.

Instead, now I had to deal with this duststorm.

"The survivors are settling in as well as they can." Melina softly whispered to me, her own light gold eye never wavering from the kneeling forms in front of us.

"Good." Given how wounded and starved many of t hem were, moving them normally wasn't an option. Thankfully, I did have a pocket space where they could all fit. The Dojo was more than big enough for a few dozen wounded and half starved prisoners, though… not all of them would make it.

Some had simply gone too long without food, or other necessities and were simply wasting away. Making them comfortable, if only for their last moments, was the only alternative that I could give them.

"Their treatment?" I asked while I walked up to them, most of horned aliens looking down in fear, refusing to look into my eyes. All except for one. An older one, given by the amount of white scales that lined his chin and horns.

He stared back imperiously, free of fear, but filled with shame. Shame and loathing. Yes, those were it. Emotions that were as easy to read as if magnified across his face through a seeing glass.

Which brought me back to the dozen or so kneeling Korinthians in front of me.

"I hope that you see the irony in this." I said softly, but loud enough so that they could all hear.

The one that stared at me actually had the guts to chuckle, the line that was his mouth twisting up into a parody of a smile. "More than you realize." He responded back, even if I could see the confusion on his face at hearing actual Korinth coming out of my mouth, instead of whatever language it was that he thought I would speak.

"Out of the hundred or so 'troops'-" I do nothing to hide the disdain in my voice. "-that were assigned here, you are the only ones that actually surrendered. The rest of them died fighting. A good chunk of them tried using their blasters as clubs when they ran out of power." Either that or they blew a fuse inside of the weapons for overtaxing it. Tended to happen every now and then.

No, no, now wasn't the time to try and draw new diagrams, put the mind blueprints back in the desk. I already had a few clones working on that dammit.

He shrugged at me, eyes never leaving mine. "We aren't some fanatics that believe in 'taking back the empire' like they were." I could hear the quotation marks in his voice. The derision and barely contained rage.

Oh, what have we here now?

"So... none of you were nobles or officers, were you?" I asked, and quickly note the way that most of them looked away.

He actually snorts at me. "Ruin no, I was just some pencil pusher in an office before I came here. Wife had a bleeding heart, and got caught trying to smuggle slaves out. She died during the arrest, and the 'courts' decided I needed to be punished for it." Rage is absent from his voice, no trace of anger or hatred for his current circumstances. Only shame from what, I could not know.

I let the Flame on my finger burn brighter, the singing the only sound amidst the silent predator filled jungle over the walls, the cold corpses of the experiments being carted away for future research.

Most of them quiver as the sound reaches a new pitch, but the older one remains impassive, ready for whatever it is that came. And I knew why.

Death was the only option that he thought was available to him.

I would lie if I wasn't tempted to gun them all down, right here and now.

"The only reason why you're all still alive, is because the recuperating prisoners told us you're the ones that led them to safety. Defended them from some of the others that tried getting to them." I remember finding those corpses that had died from bludgeoning or beatings. I even found one of them with his own horns impaled in his own head, both of them seeming to have been broken off beforehand. "Whether or not it stays that way, depends on what you all choose."

The words came out simply, but I didn't know what I was going to do with them. This wasn't exactly a wrinkle that I believed I would find in this blood splattered ruined tapestry.

For the first time since he'd seen me, the Korinthian's face changed, his eyes widening, along with his mouth line opening just a tad, before he schooled it again into that blank mask.

"Doesn't matter. I doubt that the rest of your group is going to like taking any Korinthians prisoner. I still remember the lynchings during the early days." His voice was hard, but still absent of rage or malice.

He didn't care about what happened in the past. No, there was more than that, he understood why it had happened, and the feelings of those that did it.

Who here could boast to loving the Korinthian people? Any of the slaves that still harbored some manner of affection for their chapters were either long dead, or freed from the shackles around their necks and minds.

"Which caused all of you, regardless of previous social standing, to band together." He nodded, anger finally entering his eyes, while his jaw tightened and tensed.

"None of us here are proud of what we did, joining up with the crazies and former redbloods. Thought that there was no point in trying to find another way if we'd just die regardless." He said.

"So what changed?" I challenged.

"Xelincos did. Before he showed up, everything was hell, but at least it was a hell that we'd become used to. But having someone in the royal family here? One that could provide troops and tactics we didn't have before? That got the more… zealous ones talking and thinking. And you don't want those idiots thinking, it tends to cause lots of bloodbaths and screaming." He says while looking around the destruction and ruin. At the pools of blood, remnants of meat, and spires of ice surrounded by electrical burns.

Least I managed to make sure that the makeshift walls were still standing. Having to deal with the damned beasts coming in wasn't something that I wanted to deal with.

"Moment that someone else that could actually stick it to this royal, you just change sides? Just like that?" I asked.

He just shrugged again. "I'm tired of being haunted. Might as well make sure that someone could live if I was probably going to die." With that answer he finally looks away, staring at the ground as if I wasn't even here anymore.

I feel the orange flame on my finger waver, my will unsure, undecided, on what I should do next.

I could kill them, right here and now. Do the pragmatic thing, ensure that no one back at the growing town could cause a ruckus. It would be easy. As easy as pulling the trigger.

So why couldn't I do it? I literally had two Walkers behind me, clones inside ready to unleash a torrent of elemental artillery onto them. One click and done.

I turn, and see both Melina and Ghost staring at me, eyes watching, one with empty expectation, the other with… worry.

Worry.

I'd only ever seen that look from Roland. Before that, never in my life.

It hurt more than I was expecting.

I also couldn't forget what some of those people had told me. That these aliens here were the ones that led them to safety. Without them, each one of them would still have those damned collars, which were stacked on an unceremonious pile a few feet away, around their necks, ready to slice their heads off with a push of a button.

I sigh. I could live with the blood on my hands. But I don't think that Ghost could. And at this point, he was as much a part of me as the bracelet strapped to my wrist.

Bringing up another headache that I knew wasn't going to be pleasant.

"You all have done the wrong thing, more than once, worse, you did it day by day." My voice was hard as steel, black eyes hard as I stared into each and every one of the horned faces that stared up at me. Dust, I hated that. Not even a decade ago, I would have been the one to kneel in front of my 'betters'. The situation was different, but the placement was- I hated this. So much. "Given the circumstances though… death tends to prevent better options."

How many lives did I see taken away in front of me during those years as a slave? How many times did I just sit there and watch someone else's life cut short, happy that it wasn't me?

More than I could count. So many faces that I saw in those moments when i could remember my dreams.

….Wait, no, that's a lie. They were now clearer than ever. Little portraits in my minds hallway, clear as the day I watched them die.

Either from being eaten, or taken away towards a bio-conversion plant.

I take in a deep breath and decide, forcing the crystal clear memories away to be dealt with later. I only had a few hours left of nightfall to take advantage of before the sun rose.

"I can't just allow you all to roam free." I say softly.

"If you did, we'd probably die out in the jungle in under an hour." The white speckled one said. "Would be better to just shoot us in the head."

"I don't want to waste the power packs." I respond, and that manages to get a chuckle out of him.

"You're right. Better to let the wilds eat us. Save you some resources." His fellow prisoners shoot him wild and fearful looks, the closest one shoving him in attempt to get him to shut up. The Korinthian merely ignores them.

"Thing is, I have a dislike for wasting possible resources." He twitches, and looks at me again, perturbed and interested.

"What, you got some use for our corpses?"

"I got plenty of those around us to poke at later." And was I ever going to dissect to see just what made them tick. "But no, I meant that I always have use for extra bodies."

"Rezshit." He spits out. "No way that the rest of whatever group you're a part of is going to just let you do that."

"Why not? I'm the one out there fighting day in and out." I leave out the fact that there isn't anyone else in our group that could fight. At least, properly.

He looks at my clones, then at Melina's, before finally looking up at the ten foot tall walkers held together by a quick blowtorch and prayers.

"Yeah, I wouldn't argue with you either. Thing is, how are you so sure that we won't just cut and run?"

"Because I know that Korinthians aren't too happy on traitors." I say simply.

That gives him pause.

And he thinks for a second.

Then he nods. "Sure. Why not. It isn't like I was going to do anything better with my life anyways. Although…" He looks at me, and at the pile of collars. "I think that it would be better to give any of your naysayers some piece of mind."

He stands up, slowly with his hands above his head, and walks towards the pile of collars before grabbing one and snapping it around his neck.

I felt something stab into my heart at that. He turns to look at the dumbfounded looks on his companions and shouts. "What in ruin are you waiting for? Come and put one on calcium brains!"

They scramble up, the seven males and five females all snapping the collars around their necks, completely nonplussed as the red light turns on, that damned beep sounding in my ears like gongs announcing calamity.

"Alright, your the boss now. What do you need us for?" He asks, the red light of the black color matching his eyes.

He was fucking insane.

"You're crazy." Is the last thing I say before I pull my hand cannon out of my pocket and splatter my brains into the air. The looks on their faces at least were going to be priceless portraits that I could remember again and again.

"First off, you're going to go in there and do what my clones say." I say after I came back to life, pale faces staring at me as if I were some monster come back to life, pointing into the pocket space that was the mountain Dojo.

Well, technically I was.

"After that, I can figure out where I can best put you." I stop and blink. "What's your name actually?" I ask the white speckled Korinthian, who blinked in turn.

"Winth, sir. Winth Xocari." He said bowing his head.

Sighing, I realize I can't tell him my real name. It was already painful enough knowing that Yazera knew it, but having someone else that knew the language was a pain. I didn't need the pity that she gave me.

Then I thought of a name. One that just… popped into my head out of the memories of my many lives, just as I felt new magic flow into me, a wand appearing in my pocket, one made of phoenix feathers and black walnut. A wand that I had broken myself, in that life so long ago.

I couldn't help the pang in my heart as I sighed and looked at the Korinthian in the eye.

"You can call me Xavier. Xavier Wraithwight."

Training has always been a pain, no matter what world I lived in.

A tedious, mind numbing exorcist that I knew was essential to learning all that I could, both before, and after my memories came back. If they came back.

There were some worlds where I just didn't remember a single scrap, or shard of my previous lives in this chain of worlds. I simply lived my life, and died, moving onto the next world without noticing a thing.

I still didn't know how to feel about that. Without my memories, I worry what I would have become without them in this world. What would have happened to those that I call family, my fellow 'sibling's' who I see more as my children now that more memories have come back.

Truly, blessed I am, to have been given this gift after picking up that band in a ruined world turned into a prison. A death trap that housed prisoners that simply refused to take their fate and die. Who lived every day the fullest that that they could, even if it was meaningless in the end.

None would ever see their old homes again. Never see the faces of what loved ones they had, or bask in the rays of the sun that sustained their home.

And they lived anyway. Beings of life that defied expectation, more so than the summons that we are used to. Bird like people with four eyes, living embodiment's of crystal, and horned slaving demons that threatened those that tried to find some measure of peace in the prison that served as their unwanted home planet.

Yet, in that life, that damned planet, doomed to be nothing more than a place of Refuse, was the only one that I ever called home in that life. A life, that I suspected, was still there, waiting for me to come back.

In a loop of sorts. It's the only one so far that ends abruptly, instead of with my death or departure.

I put on the bracelet, then nothing. Just blank space before I open my eyes in that cold cold Russian wilderness, amongst the rubble and ruins of a past long forgotten. A blue light announcing my dearest and oldest friend.

I sigh as I stare at the blonde teen screaming his head off about something. I didn't bother listening in, no point with Naruto. Kid was slippery, and craftier than he acted. Managing to get to Hokage statues, and Hokage office, multiple times no less, and vandalizing, while only getting caught afterwards is not an easy thing. If it was, we'd have more dead Hokages than just four of them.

There was no point in listening to him, cause it was probably the same blathering that he tended to get up to anytime the kid got worked up. It was funny the first few times, but you tended to get used to it if you listen in enough.

Then the broody one that needed to learn not to bottle up his emotions said something, the girl swooned and then proceeded to hit the blond on the head while shouting loud enough that I could almost hear her, even this far away in the branches of my forest.

Sighing, I blend into the tree again, traveling through my network, back to the very top of where their teacher and I had been playing a game of Bullshit. Apparently, it hadn't been a game too familiar in this world, same with Poker, but it spread enough once I'd introduced it.

Kakkashi merely stares at me with those almost dead eyes, silent as always, while I sat down and took another sip of my coffee. Hm, going to have to heat it up.

"I don't envy you." He almost laughs at the words. I can tell, even though his face never so much as moves.

"Why did you take us here on our way back?" I pretend to ponder the question, but really, it's just an excuse to allow my hands to heat up my coffee.

"You all look like you needed to take a break." I told him. "The Chunin exams themselves were… an event, but then you also take into account all the extra workload that's been thrown on everyone." While it could have been worse, the village still took casualties, and that meant that important work had to be shuffled around all while repairs were being made. It didn't help that losing the Third itself was a big blow.

"And you're trying to hide from the Elders into making you the next Hokage." Kakkashi bluntly tells me, and I roll my eyes.

"I might be the golden boy of the 'defects', but that doesn't remove the fact that the ones that gave us our abilities was the same person that murdered the Third. Especially not with the 'rumors' that have been spreading around." Rumors that I'm pretty sure some one eyed old git had started.

"I still don't know why you hate the job so badly." Kakkashi said. "Not with how much you strived for own status."

"Simple, the status was merely so that I could give my family a better life here. Not for myself. Besides, I have enough responsibility in this life as is." The past few lives had been… rife with responsibility and duty as is.

"It still doesn't explain why you care so much about making sure that we 'take a break'." Kakkashi responded back, sipping his tea through his mask like the weirdo that he was.

"Cause so far, your team is just one gust of wind away from blowing up like a warehouse full of explosive seals." I had to remember to keep 'powerderkeg's' to myself. Almost messed up the other day with that. "You don't exactly have the most mentally stable team Kakkashi." My words were blunt, but not unkind.

Instead of getting angry, or insulted, the man in front of me just wilts in his seat. "Is that what everyone back in the village is thinking?"

"No, because they're all too busy to even take a glance at the fact that you're running on fumes, Sauske has his attention, and is thinking about it, and everyone has been tending to forget that the rambunctious one has the possibility to let loose the Nine Tails again."

"Naruto isn't-"

"I know." I interrupt his defense of the kid, which I had to respect. Looks like there was some fondness there after all. It was hard to tell with the white haired dog. "I'm not saying that he is. What I am saying, is that if he loses those around him, hes more likely to do so." I remember the irritated, yet content look on the fox like boy as he argued with his teammates, causing a scene, but enjoying the attention from those around him. "Anyone that has known isolation, clings onto companionship the most. And will do anything to ensure that they're never alone again."

I knew that more than anyone.

Winth ran for all that his legs could take him, the shaking of his knees and pain in his thighs forgotten as he hears yet another snap from above. He'd gotten better at jumping out of the way with the snapping of branches as an arrow flew down towards him, damn thing hitting the ground behind him as he threw himself to the floor.

They might have been blunted, but they still hurt like hell.

He still didn't know why the hell he was doing this in the first place. Or what the point of this 'training' in the jungle served in the first place.

The endless exercises, weapons training, gun safety, stealth techniques, and endless other exercises crammed into the past few… weeks? Months? He wasn't even sure at this point. He'd been in and out of the damned Mountain so much that time just seemed to blur.

Xavier never screamed, never became angry or irritated with their progress. If anything, those black eyes of his only seemed to become even darker as he adjusted his training of them all, appeasing their inadequacies in certain areas with pointers and further training exercises.

Some days, he would let them leave the Mountain and help the populace with their unloading and repairs, always accompanied by either Wraithwights clones, or Melina's, to ensure that a lynch mob didn't take them away.

Hatred was easy to ignore when you knew that you deserved it, and were going to die someday anyways.

At least, that's what he told himself every day as those many eyes of the aliens stared at him with hatred. It still hurt more than he thought it would.

Everyone else felt the same as he did. They chose this though, this path of pain and endless training, along with… burning sensation as something grew inside of them every time that Xav worked on them.

He still wasn't sure he believed that Xavier was growing something like a new nervous system inside of them that would allow them to - how did Xavier put it? - 'do ninja magic'. Magic he could believe, he'd seen the glowing golden trees and elemental effects that Melina caused with the waving of her hands and those strange orange symbols that appeared around them.

Yes, part of him believed that all of this was nothing more than a fever dream and he was slowly losing his mind, but that's alright, it wasn't like he was using it particularly well anyways.

Another rustle of the leaves, another desperate dive to avoid the onslaught of arrows, their aim true were it not for his gathered proficiency in running for his life and sensing danger.

Then, just up ahead, he sees end goal his goal. A small clearing that shone with clear beautiful yellow light, a light in the shadow of the jungle around him. Finally, after the days of running through the jungle, he finally saw his end goal right in front of him.

He'd been caught every other time, but al his work finally paid off! All those hours of running, the bruises and pain, the fear of being caught! He wo-

"Hi there." A voice whispers in his ear, his predator's breath tickling his ear as he feels his heart, that pesky thing, clench.

He barely has a chance to react as he feels thin strands warp around him, and he's lifted straight off the ground, his legs flailing uselessly as his surroundings rush away in tides of green and white.

Eventually, it stops, and he finds himself hanging from a tree, thin strands of blue light keeping him in place while Xavier crouches on a large tree branch, staring at him with those empty black eyes, amusement on his face.

"Do you enjoy ripping away my victory that's within my grasp?" He yells at the human thing.

"Yes. I do, I think." Xavier responds back, face still a stoic mask, but he can see the corner of his mouth twitching up. "It's funny. And nostalgic."

"I refuse to believe that you can find anything funny when I've never seen you laugh once!" Winth shouts back, swinging inside of his cocoon of strings.

"I do on the inside." He responds back, eyes not wavering for even a moment as Ghost materializes next to him, sighing in embarrassment.

"I wish that he was joking, but he's being completely honest here. I'm sorry." The Little Light apologizes as if he was a father apologizing for his unruly son to the principal.

"If you feel it on the inside, then show it on the outside!" He didn't care that the man in front of him could just blow his head off by activating the collar around his neck, or that he was very much his boss now. The incredulity of dealing with such a strange man had worn his patience thin days ago.

"That's less fun." If Winth wasn't currently tied up, he'd have to hold himself back from trying to grab the man by the shoulders.

Before he could go off on a tangent, space opens on a large branch a few trees away from them, the tear in space a sparkling orange hue that held within the bronze glittering hue of the Dojo. Malina stepped through, still wearing her robes, only now she sported a few choice explosives and grenades that one of the Clones had created during some experiments.

Her single golden eye looked at them both, and Winth could see the amusement in her eyes as she gave him a smile, before she leveled an unimpressed look towards the bone white Changeling.

"You truly must find new avenues of finding enjoyment in your actions." She scolded him, Xavier at least looked away, face still impassive, but again, the corner of his mouth twitched up.

The strings of chakra undo themselves and Winth falls to the giant branch, landing on his feet with nary a grunt, allowing the strange energy within him to strengthen his limbs.

"You've improved." Ghost said, hovering up to the Korinthian 'man' with a cheerful gleam to his blue eye. "While your overall control still isn't at what Guardian call's 'genin' level, you're still overall at a better point now than when we first started."

"We don't have time to go over the basics over and over again. Which is why we're doing this instead." Xavier said with a shrug as they traveled through the gate towards the rest of Winth's already captured Korinthians. Not a one of them was on their feet, though a few had less bruises than the others.

"Putting us through torture?" Winth asked, uncaring about dignity and sitting on the floor leaning against one of the work tables of the workshop.

"Please, this is a light workout at best." Xavier said as his clone disappeared into him, blinking once as the memories came back to him. Melina smacked him upside the head, Xavier making what sounded like a bird being stepped on.

Someone, please tell me how this became my life. I didn't think that madness would become something so damn normal. Winth prayed up to the uncaring ceiling.

"Please remember that you're belief of a good plan to scale a cliff was using spaced stepping stones instead of simply rounding around to the nearest path." Melina told him with a clipped tone, gliding towards 'her' chair which she promptly sits in, crossing her legs while lifting up her tea cup back to her lips. A book just… appears in her hands that she opens to a page and begins to read, completely ignoring their presence in the room.

"How was I supposed to know there were wolves and that giant bear at the bottom?" Xavier asked. The one eyed woman simply ignored him.

Winth didn't bother asking what he meant by that.

"Oh, you're back." Yazera said as she came back into the room, books, papers, and various other documents that Winth couldn't read as she placed them on a table while she also sat down. "Done chasing around frightened rabbits in the forest?"

"How about you take a turn? It builds character." Winth quickly threw out, feeling his blood boil at the lower tier blue bloods arrogance.

"No thank you, I believe that additional sunlight is going to be horror on my scales and horns." She swiftly replied back, a sweet smile on her face that showed off her pointed canines. "I think that being outdoors is much better suited for you."

"HEY!" Ghost appears above her, bonking her between her horns, causing the female to whine in pain. "We went over this, you should be nice to everyone else!"

"No, you said that I should do that. I don't see you hitting the baby stealer over there when he get's snippy!"

"That's because he learned to ignore pain years ago, you haven't, so it still counts! And I get the feeling that you've needed a few smacks here and there!" Ghost yells back while Xavier chooses now to leave out of the room, his bronze electrified gauntlet on one of the many tables while his coat and helmet were hung on their rack.

Winth can't help but smile at the argumentative brat getting her just desserts. Huh, Roland was right, that is a fun human idiom to say. "Humbleness looks good on you."

Ghost quickly bonks him on the head too.

I could feel the magic in me. Pure, flowing, and emotive in a way that I hadn't ever felt before. I leave the wand in my pocket, instead, focusing the wondrous energy into my finger. Nothing truly important or exciting, just a simple ball of light that glowed with a luminous blue hue.

No need for an evocation, or a struggle of concentration. He simply willed it into being, and there it was.

A combination of using the energies of the world around him, and the worlds between, as the books lined here in the Dojo, along with the newfound power that now flowed within him. I close my hand, allowing the single dot of blue to lift into the air, having it dance through the air like a fairy waltzing through a midnight forest.

Deciding to change it, to shape it into something more complex, I move my hands in the same patterns of one of the books that I've read. The same ones that Melina seemed to absorb like a sponge.

The light changes hues, first to green, then red, and finally to a harmonious singing orange as it grows and expands until it's the size of my fist. Miniature broken towers rise from the spheres surface, glittering hues of green and purple signifying the jungles as other continents and islands take form.

Sending out a small probe to take surveillance photos of the planet and surrounding space had been a risk, but only a small one. If the ship had truly been nearby, I would have been shot out of the sky when I first began ferrying the train from the old settlement to the newest one that was still under construction.

It was at least already completely lived in, with the entire population of Libertorium now inhabiting it.

Almost an entire week of constant rides back and forth, along with two more flying trains to increase the ferrying capacity, but we got the work done.

Which meant that we could finally shift our focus onto the offense instead of just going after the easiest targets in the dead of night. Though, we still did that. Everyone here except us were sitting ducks at night, so if the tactic still works, why try to change it?

Besides, I had plenty of other work in the background just in case anything went… sideways.

Dissolving the ball of light, I take out one of the crystals that I kept in my pack. It was a small shard of lucidity, the worryingly empty concept barely there in my hands. As if it was struggling to simply remain in reality.

It was magic itself, more than that, it brought magic into the world.

Before these shards of conceptual concentration, before the golden bracelet around my wrist, I doubted there was such a thing as magic in this world. Psychics and those that communed with the Shroud being something… different than magic. More like, adjacent than truly being one and the same.

Yet… for some reason, I couldn't help but feel pulling from this source would be a costly mistake. A voice at the back of my mind screaming at me not do it, loud enough that I heeded it and pulled the shard of crystal back into my pocket.

Perhaps someday I could use it for something else, but for now, it would simply remain a component that I would save for the right occasion.

Now, the more common materials, those I could use for something else.

The problem with some of the magic that had been newly gifted to me, is that it tended to unravel with enough time. Could be weeks, could be months, perhaps even years. But I could feel it unraveling the longer that it remained in the world.

With practice, I believe that I could either circumvent it, or elongate the time until it became inconsequential that the enchantments slowly wore away, lasting for years and years.

For now, it was simply a matter of weaving the energies into something more useful.

Such as these little balls of crystal clear glass, each one containing a single shard of light. Flashlights and the like were always a pain to create, and making the right components, while inconsequential to what I had access to, still required more than this little device.

"Lumos" I whispered into the glass orb, and it shone so bright that it felt like a flash bang had gone off in my face.

Right, going to have to figure out how to adjust the output on that.

Making the glass was easy, quartz sand heated at the right temperature while a small fabricator shaped it into the right mold, with the shard inserted into the center. Then a small enchantment placed on it that would activate the shard in the middle.

Perfect for some deep delving navigation.

Once I actually had the time to go back to tunnel delving.

Sighing, I put the glass orb down, more of them already coming off the production line, and sit down on a chair inside of the workshop.

Ever since I found the Golden Band, it felt as if I was just constantly working. Not an ounce of time to actually diving into the planet now that I could uncover what secrets this planet held. Perhaps even find out who'd left this thing behind in that wall so far below the surface.

I had a feeling that one of my many 'me's' wasn't responsible for this little thing.

A feeling. I've been getting… a lot of those in the last month. Or longer. One day out here being 4.5 days inside of the dojo has skewed my sense of time.

Aging wasn't really a concern for most of us, not when the Korinthians aged as slowly as they did, and Melina was… a strange mix of dead demigod 'ghost'.

"Are you worried about something?" Melina asked from behind me, almost causing my heart to rip itself out of my chest.

"You need to make more sound when you walk." I chastise her with an annoyed glance in my eyes.

"There are many things that you must do before you can muster a complaint on mine own conduct. Such as keeping yourself from exploding in one of your spectacular experiments."

"I've only blown myself up three times in the past month, and that was because one of those damned crystals just appeared underneath the table! How was I to know it had been there?"

"Checking perhaps?" She asked with a tilt of her head, a glimmer in her eye. The damned flaming harpy was enjoying this a bit much.

"See, this? This is why I have no guilt over causing the rest of you grief." I pointed at the space between us as if the interaction was something that I could actually touch. She rolls her eye and scoffs at me.

"As if you need any reason to give yourself a chuckle." She responded while causing the lights in the room to brighten with a flick of the wrist.

"You truly have gotten better at all of this." I say while gesturing to the overall 'wizard chique' as Roland described the mystical mountaintop.

I expect her to throw another barbed insult my way, but instead, she turns pensive, her lips puckered in a way that I almost never saw during what memories I have. Anything that I could remember from that hellish life of constant fighting and dying had her certain in what path she had to take, even when she wasn't sure what that path should be.

Now, she looked almost worried about what she was going to say.

"I enjoy it." She admitted, stroking the leather bound books of mystical applications and alchemical theorems placed on the counter next to her seat. I realize what she means the moment I see the look in her eyes. The realization that, yes, she does genuinely enjoy doing something.

"It is a blessing, to do something not because you must, but simply because you enjoy it. For the sheer subtle joy that it brings without you even realizing it." My words are soft, and matter of fact.

She looks at me, and teasing anger traced glimmer in her eyes are gone, replaced by something warmer. Softer.

I didn't mind that change.

"I forget that you are not the same man that I once knew." She admits, one of her hands fidgeting on the leather cover of the top book on the pile next to her. "At least, not yet."

"I don't know if I ever will be that exact same man. Even if more and more of who I used to be in those worlds comes through with each passing connection." Bringing out my wand, I draw images in the air. Two faces. Two young, barely coming into life faces that filled my heart with an ache and loss that I didn't think was possible.

A loss of something that I never believed would be mine, let alone held in my hands.

A boy and a girl, twins with chestnut hair and features that I could find on my face laughed in orange singing light, a twinkle in their eyes that made me want to reach out and hold them, only for them to disappear like ash in the wind.

"I never knew them, and yet, I can't help but miss whoever these two children had been to me." I'd never admitted this out loud to anyone else.

"You were a father?" She asked.

"I think so. It's the only thing that makes sense for why it hurts that I'll never see them again. I can't even remember their names clearly. Just their faces." And it hurt more than anything else I had ever felt, even those horrible days locked in that chair where he was the only real thing in the world. "Even if I'll never see them again, I cherish knowing that I once had something so precious, even if I can't remember it all. A forgotten memory, is still a memory after all."

"Perhaps who they were will come to you in time? Your life in the Lands Between seems to have come back to you almost in full. Who is to say that the same can't be said for that one?"

"Maybe." I could hope. "For now, this hurt is more than enough. Enough to show me that I lived." More than I did in this life, up until now at least.

"Did you truly have nothing before you found that bracelet?" I frown.

"I wouldn't say I had nothing. I just didn't know that I wanted more than simply being left alone and scavenging into the bowls of the planet. Now I just have more to live for than before." I forget that meant that there was more to loose as well.

"Well, children are… an unused to encounter." I snort at her admission.

"Yes, if I remember right, there weren't too many of those running around in the Lands Between." Not when most of the populace were some form of deranged monster/fanatic.

"It is still strange to see them running around in the growing city. Especially with how many refugees we keep bringing in." That was an understatement.

I'd lost count of how many refugees and freed slaves I'd brought into the city. With each fallen outpost or Rokarthian town, it brought at least a good dozen new people into the building populace. Most of them had been some of hte more recent arrivals into the planet, caught and grabbed before they could orient themselves enough to know that they weren't safe. That was the problem when the Jailers didn't care where they dropped you if.

How many people had been unlucky enough to lane a mere few thousand yards from a Rokarthian settlement or stronghold? As far as I knew, the only rule the Jailers had to follow on where to drop them off, was simply on this continent, and not any of the others across the sea or the islands.

Easier for them to drop bombardment on us if they knew we were all stuck here.

Of course, it didn't seem like they cared anymore.

"How many Korinthians willingly dropped their arms in all your raids?" Melina asked.

"Far, far more than I thought." Since I thought the number would have been '0', yet I was proven wrong in the very first excursion.

All of them had put on the collars when Winth told them to. Even while I disabled the lasers in the collars. The only one of the Korinthian 'regiment' that knew of that was Winth himself. Given that he was the one that tried to keep me from removing the collars in the first place.

Even just using them while they were useless made me sick to my stomach. Bringing back that feeling of the cool steel around my neck to the forefront of my mind instead of in the muck where I dumped them.

No matter how much I told them to take the blasted things off, not a single one did. How worrying it truly was that they felt more safety having those things around their necks compared to the thought of them being lynched by the other races.

A fear that I understood.

They were not loved amongst the rest of the growing town, and I could not truly fault the people for how they felt. It had only been two or three months ago that I had felt the same.

Now, necessity and the looming giant of what I would lose were monuments of how inconsequential those feelings were when faced with the thought of death. Or the fear of the unknown.

I couldn't do everything on my own. Not when there was a whole galaxy out there that would be more than happy to snatch me out and use me as some sort of crafting wonder.

There was so much that I didn't know, so many empires far less kind than the humans or Yarrowreachers. Ones who had less qualms than the Korinthians. At least they gave us proper funeral rights.

"Please tell me that you have more plans for them than simply to put them through 'ninja boot camp'." Just like that, the tension that had been hanging over us disappeared with her lighthearted words, the teasing returning to her eyes.

"I do, with time. For now, they're going to get pushed until using chakra becomes second nature to them. It's more brutal than the way I was taught, but there isn't time for the training that I went through in the Academy. Besides, it's fun to teach them." Brought me memories of nostalgia and contentment amidst a sea of burdens.

"A few of them have become curious in the magical workings of the Mountaintop. Some of them even feel the differences in the world when one of us casts magic." Oh?

"Really? I didn't think that… well…"

"You didn't think that anyone other than us would be capable of using magic?" She asked.

I sigh. "Yes, I know the fallacy in believing that now that I've said it out loud." Melina chuckles at that, a soft reserved thing.

"I doubt that any of them are going to be capable of what you can create. Whatever magic's you bring into the world, they are fundamentally different from one another. Such as Sorceries being a different breed of fundamental laws compared to those tools that you make in your spare time, or the crystals that we seem to find beneath every rock." I felt like a pair of boulders had been taken off my shoulders.

If anyone could do what I could… I shudder to imagine that. If some warlord or Korinthian slaver were capable of conjuring up the ideas that bounced in my head, or the memories of Death Eaters that played on repeat over and over again.

However much, it was a solace.

For now, there was still more work to be done. However much I wanted to just dive down into the metal catacombs of the planet and explore to my hearts content.

"So, what else is there to do?" Melina asked, standing with me, the barest trace of a smile on her face.

"How about we just go down the list?" I ask, already opening the little drawer that I kept in my mind. A sheaf of paper as clear as if I had them in my hands. "We could either start with helping build a few buildings in town, or giving the clones a hand with upgrading the Walkers."

"While improving weaponry seems to be the most pragmatic and intelligent choice… I believe that it would do some good to be with people. Both of us." She was nervous about that, but she stood resolute and dealing with the fact that neither of us really had much social interaction. At all. In both of our entire lives.

At least, this life. I had a feeling that I was far more… proficient when it came to dealing with more people.

"Alright, let's go."

"Why did I think that this was a good idea!?" Melina asked me as we were surrounded by people after we'd finished helping build the tower, Melina enchanting the building to overall improve the utilities. Small things, reinforcing the plumbing, fixing half podged electrical wiring, that sort of thing, while I instead enchanted the overall feeling of the building to be more welcoming, a home away from home if you would.

The moment that I'd placed the enchantment in place, all the people that had been eyeing us from afar had gathered the courage to surround us like a pack of starving hyenas looking for scritches and attention, damned pesky things.

"I don't know, why the hell did I agree to this!?" I hissed back, eyes moving to and fro, trying to find some way of getting the hell out of here. I'd neve been surrounded by this many people, least, people who weren't trying to kill me. It would actually be easier to deal with that instead of this fucking mess.

Some of them weren't even speaking in a language that I could understand, unlike most of them, I'd never had a translator installed into my fucking brain. I only knew Korinthian, and a handful of other languages that I'd learned over the years, with the newest addition of the various Earth languages. English, Japanese, Italian with a smattering of Welsh and French for some reason.

I think most of them were thanking me? There wasn't an ounce of malice or dislike in the sea of furry and scaly faces, some humans here and there, but the amount of emotion that they were emitting was… overwhelming.

Some big mammalian guy, at least seven feet tall and wider than any human I'd ever seen, with four arms the size of tree trunks, had an arm wrapped around both me and Melina while I think he was laughing and smiling at me?

I don't know. Facial muscles were different on his four eyed ape like face. Somehow, we found our way to a table, everyone chattering around us, while I could hear the smattering of 'hero' and 'savior' mixed in here or there.

I wish I hadn't understood those words. It somehow made it more awkward than if I didn't understand a word that they were saying.

The mob of people moved us across the finished bar, wooden furniture and metal infrastructure bare, ready for whatever decorations would come with time. Melina and I were deposited on some chairs, comfortable things that I hadn't made or provided blueprints for, while the large mammalian went around the bar and took out some glasses before pouring a green liquid into the glasses and sliding them down to us.

I guess he's the bartender? Or owner? I really should have asked before I just threw myself into helping build this place.

"ZARA!" He shouts and raises his glass up high.

"ZARA!" Everyone shouts around them, countless drinks rising into the air, frozen in place as they wait for Melina and I to join in.

We look at each other from the corner of our eyes and shrug. Oh well, what choice did we have right?

Wasn't like anything here could permanently put me down.

"ZARA!" We both join in, which only brought the cheers and celebrations back as I downed the liquid.

It… wasn't what I had been expecting. It was alcoholic, it seemed that was another constant in whatever worlds brought civilization, but it was also… fruity?

I think? It was almost citrusy in it's flavor. And damn did it have a kick.

I hear Melina sputter and gasp next to me.

Right, I don't think she's ever had a drink before either. The big 'man' in front of us laughs even louder, though it isn't jeering, more like a father who couldn't help but be proud of his son's first drink.

He places a hand on his chest, probably where his heart was, and bows his head apologetically, before sliding over a glass of water which Melina takes gladly.

"What the hell are you doing here?" A familiar voice asks, and I turn to find Roland and Veranda there, staring at us in confusion.

"Oh, thank memoriam!" I don't bother in hiding my relief at finding someone that I actually knew! Melina did the same as she grabbed the red haired man and forced him to a seat. The bartender just laughed even louder.

"Emul! How are you doing you big lug!" The alien - Emul, laughs again and responds in his language, indicating to the both of us with a smile on his face as he pours another two more glasses and slides them over to Veranda and Roland.

"I didn't know that you could drink." I say dumbfounded as Veranda places a hand into his drink and I watch as the water level goes down.

"Most of us didn't either until one of the Nu-Baol decided to give this 'drinking' a try. Turns out, we can just as drunk as humans can, though it's a little different." Within a second the entire glass runs dry, and Veranda… shudders while making something that sounds like a hiccup.

"Hey, I'm just happy that you both decided to finally be people and come out here for some R ! Working all the time like you two do is only going to make you lonely recluses who have no friends." Roland quickly downs a shot and laughs when both Melina and I send withering glares in his direction. "Hey, if you're getting mad at me, that means I hit dead center! EMUL! Another round! ON ME!"

The entire bar breaks into cheers and screams as Emul laughs even harder, using all four arms to deftly bring out rows and rows of glasses while popping open two more bottles and filling up each one with expertise and grace as the remaining one passes drinks out.

I don't know how, but I ended up losing count of how many drinks I'd had, and Melina had laid her head down and had been snoring for what might have been hours.

Everything's kinda fuzzy.

"Lizzen man, I jus' wan' tell you that I got your back- hick!" Roland slurred into my shoulder as I downed another drink, Emul swiftly replacing it with a new one before I even realized it. Oh well, bottoms up!

Everything was great right now, and I couldn't fathom anything ruining it!

One hour later.

"RUN! RUN!" Roland shouted from behind me as we sprinted through the crowded streets of Refuge, both of us dodging and weaving as a particularly rambunctious group of aliens chased after us, shouting words that I didn't understand, but I could tell they were particularly mean!

Melina murmured over my shoulder as I carried her while we ran, Roland shouting apologies for calling one of them 'an emaciated emu with down syndrome'. I don't even know why he called him that in the first place!

We'd lost Veranda at the beginning, he'd wandered away to one of the large tree roots and proclaimed he 'was one with the green' again or some other such nonsense.

I'd sobered up the moment a table got smashed and Emul disappeared while Roland threw an entire tables worth of bottles everywhere, causing the light above us to shatter into shards of heated glass.

"ROLAND! I'M KICKING YOUR ASS ONCE WE GET OUT OF THIS!" I scream back at him, back in my Changeling form as we ducked from a thrown dagger, which I grabbed and stored away into my back pocket. Hey, he threw it at me, so it was now mine! If he wanted to keep it, he shouldn't have thrown it!

"KURA!!" Something screamed from above, and out of sheer instinct, I jumped into the air, manifesting chakra strings from my fingers and launching them above me. Just in time to catch the diving flying avian alien, swing him around, and throw him back at his charging friends.

I manage to turn just in time to see their eyes widen as their buddy slams into the front one, causing him to fumble to the ground, which lead to a domino effect of the rest of them tripping over each other until they were nothing more than a pile of angry limbs.

"Fire in the hole!" I yell, pulling a smoke grenade from my pouch and throwing it at the bundle of bumblers.

I don't bother stopping to listen to their coughs or screams, using my strings to pull myself to the nearest wall, attaching myself to it using chakra, and running up it to the nearest window.

"WAIT!" Roland hollers as he keeps running down the street, turning back towards the coughing cloud of angry drunks and ducks into a nearby alley, disappearing into the night.

He'll be fine He might be drunk, but given the way he reacted, I doubt that this is his first time running from a tavern brawl.

For now, I had to get Melina back home and make try to ride out the headache that I only just now noticed. Ugh, guess however I sobered up, it didn't heal the almighty regret that we always had.

"Why the fuck do I always get lost when I go drinkin?" I ask to no one in particular as I stumble across the moonlit hallways. Blinking, I stare out the window and realize that there's nothing but sand as far as the eye can see. Sandier than Anakin's bastard ass planet.

Hic.

Memories came back faster this time around than I thought, was barely out on my first job as a merc when most of them came back in a wave while I was busy trying not get jabbed full of arrows, dragging the only other survivor of my little band to safety. He'd decided to retire, and I got stuck wandering alone.

Again. Not the first time in this life, and certainly not in all the ones leading up to this one.

So, guess who decided to go out and get shitfaced!

Though, I could have sworn that it had been daylight when the drinkin started, and it was definitely a lot colder than this place. As in, it was snowing and I was surrounded by rowdy meatheads. I didn't mind. I loved meatheads.

They tended to be straightforward and more likely to stab in the crotch than in the back. At least I might be able to dodge when they came at my front than at the back. More likely to get up the next mornin that way.

Why did I get the feeling I was on the other side of the continent? Eh, well. No need to worry about it now. Wandering through the dreary gloomy halls, diagrams and intricate patterns of a large black dragon swallowing the world, I realized I'd probably dived into something more worrisome than I expected.

But I was drunk, so what did I care?

"Halt!" A woman's voice called out, and every barren torch lights up in purple flames. Turning around with a slight stumble in my steps, I find a very scantily clad woman with pink hair of all things, lot of black spiky jewelry, and purple tattoos on her face and her mostly exposed chest.

Guess I was somehow in the red light district of wherever the hell I am.

"Now, just who are you?" She purrs out with a smile that didn't reach her eyes as she sauntered over, her high heels clicking along the stone floor with each step. The way that she swung her hips around, the light leaving just enough shadows, told me that she's done this before. There was a practiced ease with each step, a certainty that I had seen many times before in other lives.

So, I had my response ready. "Sorry ma'am, but I think I'm just a bit too drunk to partake in anything that you're offerin. Don't want to puke on you in the middle of the deed."

She stops, staring at me as if I had sprouted wings and grown a pigs tail while dancing like a ballerina, mouth hung wide open. Guess she didn't have many customers deny her companionship for the night.

"What did you just say!?" I wasn't expecting the venom in her voice, or the way that she sneered at me.

"I'm flattered, really, I just don't think that I'm up for any form of companionship right now. Sides, I don't really have any money on me." Typical of drunk me really. Dumbass always managed to lose all of his money by the time my brain came back to me.

I shiver as a particularly cold wind blows through, realizing that the heavy coat I'd been wearing up in Regna Ferox was no longer around my shoulders. I still had the far thinner one, and I start to grip it tighter to myself when I realize that the woman in front of me was wearing even less than I was.

I shrug the jacket off and place it around her shoulders, the woman flinching away from me and bringing up a hand full of dark magic towards my face as the coat hangs from her shoulders.

"I ain't gonna hurt ya, promise. Ya just seem kinda cold wearing only that in the night." I tell her honestly. Blinking, I can feel the haziness around my mine start to disappear, and realize that now is probably the time to figure out where the hell I ended up, before the hangover settled in.

Before I could turn around, she darts at me, a dagger in one hand while the other launches the ball of darkness that I barely manage to dodge with a roll, the last of my drunkenness leaving me, replaced by a damned headache I could do without.

"I am going to kill you!" She shrieked as she stabbed at me again.

"I take it you don't get denied much." I replied as she shrieked while I danced around her, bringing out metal wires that I wrap around her wrists after I manage to slap the dagger in her hands to the floor.

"Who are you damned insolent rat!?" Her voice echoed across the empty halls, and I could make out the calls of distant shouts and echoing footsteps at the edges of my hearing. "One of the oh so wonderful dragons little spies sent here to investigate!?"

I now realize that I probably stumbled on some kinda cult. Ritualistic markings on the wall, edgy jewelry, dark magic. I could even hear the entire facility waking up around us. Which meant that she was screaming as bait instead of just outrage.

"Well little man!? Or has that 'gentleman' routine finally run dry!?" She asked, right as I take out some duct tape and wrap it around her mouth.

Why did I have duct tape in my pocket?

You know what, I don't think I want to know.

"Sorry ma'am, but I don't think that the rest of your friends are going to be good company for me if they find us." A muffled shriek that was no doubt a death threat was my only response. "And I can't leave you here, cause the moment they find you, they'll know who to look for." Her eyes widen and she starts struggling even harder, trying to kick me her heels that might have been sharp enough to stab into me.

I took those off as I threw her over my shoulder and booked it through the hallways, walking up the walls once I was outside and gazing out across the complex from the roof. Stone architecture that jutted higher than the sand surrounding it. A river nearby, with the ocean just a few leagues away. And there, at the nearest port, a small boat. Not quite a ship, more of a small two person thing that was perfect for me.

Plus, it was less likely that someone would notice a small one leaving compared to one of the bigger ones. My uncooperative companion shrieks and hollers underneath her duct tape, limps thrashing uselessly against my body as I got ready to jump. "You might want to stop hitting me like a limp earthworm and hold on."

Her shriek increased in pitch as I jumped into the air and threw a few chakra lines, finding purchase in the nearest building and pulling myself towards it, her muted shouts causing the headache to get even worse. First thing I was going to do when I got out of this was make myself a hangover cure.

Hopefully everything would go well and I could leave her somewhere that she'd be able to return home from.

"Bullshit." I growled at Ghost as I held my head, the floating robot hovering past me to clean the gore of my exploded head off the walls and floor of my workshop. Melina was sitting in one of the nearby chairs, holding her head in her hands while she too groaned from the pain in her head. "If you can bring me back from the dead, then that means that you can cure a simple hangover."

"I didn't say I couldn't, I said that it seemed like you're still hungover. There is a difference." Ghost smarmed back at me, bouncing up and down a few times in amusement.

"I didn't even want to drink though! We were literally surrounded by people! They wouldn't leave us alone!" I almost yelled at him, but I lowered it down to a hiss when the spikes in my head decided to dance with each other, and Melina groaned even louder from her seat.

"Be silent." She whispered. "Or else I shall make you so."

I waved off her threat as Yazera came back with two glasses of water, both a greenish hue thanks to the herb that I'd cultivated a few days ago. One of the very first of the newest batch. It was still in it's beginning stages, but it was supposed to be what would help create real medicine in the colony, instead of us having to forage for whatever herbs grew out in the wild.

The herb was meant to help with headaches and other symptoms of illness. Nothing too drastic such as life-threatening illness, but something that would be a step in the right direction. Too many of us had been lost to simple things that either didn't exist in this world, or were far too rare to go around.

It was the closest thing to aspirin that we had on this planet. Huh, aspirin was a thing.

Might have to figure out how to synthesize some of it. Chemistry wasn't truly my strong suit, but maybe with some work, I could throw in some of my biological specialization into it.

Somehow, someway, I would make sure that I made a hangover cure, if only because I had a feeling that events like last night are more likely to happen now that we no longer have to worry about imminent invasions. If memory serves right, we weren't only at the one bar. Roland wanted to introduce the 'kid's' to the 'joy's of barhopping'.

Then the running started, everything got blurry again, Veranda wandered away to become his inner tree again, and then I woke up hanging with threads of steel from a Walker arm that looked like I'd tried to patch together using metal wire, copper fillings, and I think that was duct tape instead of actual welding work.

Ugh, that was going to be a pain.

Thankfully, there was something new added to my arsenal. A new star glittering in my sky, accompanied with a number of smaller stars as well. Looking down at the bracelet, I noticed something new added to one of my hoops. A miniature golden hammer. It wasn't anything special, simply the same run-of-the-mill hammer that you thought of when you heard the word. Sleek rubber handle, one side a blunt instrument, the other a split end for ripping out nails.

Then I looked over to the finagled pieces of metal and duct tape that tried their best to be something useful. And I could see the ways that they could not only be improved, but perfected to be something more than just simply an arm. I could make it a work of art.

"I take it that you are seeing the same things I am?" Melina asked, face scrunched up in disgust as she downed the makeshift hangover cure, looking at the arm with the same intensity that I was.

"It's more an outline than an actual idea." I responded back, already drawing up a few ideas on to make the arm operable, instead of rusting away the moment it moved.

"Did I help with that last night?" Melina asked as she looked at her name carved into the bottom of the arm, the knife wok jagged and dodgy.

"Maybe? I don't remember anything after climbing that building." It had been quite fun actually, the chase. Though that wasn't something that I would ever admit to.

"Perhaps we believed that we were creating something more than just an arm?" She mused, walking closer towards the robotic appendage hanging from metal wires connected to the workshops ceiling. Metal wires that were also keeping the duct tape from bursting at all the work that the poor fabric was doing.

Truly, duct tape was a miraculous invention that I am happy I found inside of the dojo. It had only been one roll, but it was enough to make more of it with the fabricators help.

"Could I see those shards? The fire one's specifically." She asked.

"Yes." I respond back, digging through one of cabinets where we kept any of the conceptual crystals stored away, tossing her one of the warm shards which she catches it with ease, climbing the walls until she sustains herself by the arm using chakra wires.

Instead of inserting it into the arm, she takes off a plate from the rest of the arm, the sound of duct tape ripping digging into my soul as metal wires fall to the floor. Maybe I could salvage it later?

Hopefully? I could dream right?

With the plate in her hands, Melina takes the shard in her hands, eyes closed as she held it towards the plate of gray steel, and I feel the changes to the magic in the air. She was tapping into the power of the shard, much like I did to extract the energy out and use them as either power sources, or to conjure magic from them instead of tapping into my own reserves.

Only, she wasn't using it as a battery, or as a focus to concentrate the essence of it. Instead, she was pulling that very same essence, and imbuing it into the steel plate. An idea that we'd both had before, but hadn't been able to properly apply without the crystal breaking in our hands.

Until now that is. I watched, eyes wonderfully transfixed as the energy in the stone transitioned towards the metal slab, normal everyday steel turning into something much different.

Energies coalesced and solidified within the metal, the shade of gray turning into the warm orange of a crackling flame.

"What the hell did you just do?" I asked, all but jumping up to where she was at, using strings of blue to hang midair next to her as we inspected the changed metal.

"I am not completely sure. Whatever it was that joined our sky, it improved what we already have. To a degree that might have been impossible beforehand." Turning the steel plate in hand, she takes a contemplative look on her face and tosses the metal away before she summons the glyphs of glowing orange, conjuring a spell of flames towards the flying steel.

I barely had time to duck away out of sheer instinct instead of any actual danger of becoming a charred changeling. "DUST!" I shout out as the gout of flame hits the metal… and I watch as it dissipates.

No, more than that, the metal seems to absorb the heat away from the flames, the temperature cooling around it forcing the flames to simply disappear. The plate doesn't become hotter, it doesn't change in any way that I can see. If anything, it seems to shine even brighter than before.

"I do believe that I have outdone myself." She murmured, an accomplished smile on her face as she picks up the metal plate and turns it over in her hands.

"Give me some form of warning next time you do that!" I shout at her while Ghost laughs behind us, the little bot taking some twisted form of enjoyment over my misfortune. At some point, all the life or death situations seemed to have twisted my oldest friend. The same could be said of me of course.

"I do believe that I fired in a direction away from you." Was her simple response, golden eye keen with amusement as a smile tugged at her lips.

"Fine then, next time I'm going to 'forget' to pick you up when you pass out drunk!" I pettily shout back, the heat in my voice just a bit exaggerated.

"We both know that isn't likely to happen." She fired back, that smile on her face only wider now. "You're far more soft-hearted than that."

"I beg to differ." I responded back, remembering some of those corrosive grenades and weapons that were being welded onto my next batch of walkers.

They were little more than large bulky tanks, but they proved to be cheap and efficient to make. With some armament from the waves of beasts that were being thrown our way, it was the best option to go when those that wished to fight were still being trained.

I did have further plans to advance them though. Make them more than just lumbering brutes meant to take hits and mow down waves of creatures.

Only, now there was something else springing to my mind. Little ideas for improvement that I hadn't thought of before.

Ideas, and the capability to make them come true when they were merely thoughts of imagination floating around in my head because I didn't have the time to get them done.

It wasn't so anymore.

I glance up at the ramshackle arm, minus one plate, and hum in thought, remembering the stash of crystals that had been collecting dust for weeks now.

Glancing at Melina, I give her a small smile. An expression that I hope I would make more often.

"Up for a little project?" I asked her.

We had time before the sun rose, least another hour or so in real time, which meant almost five on this end.

And I could get down ten hours of work in those five.

It isn't more than the planning stages, along with some small experimentation with parts and materials, but it advanced us in our work farther than either of us thought would be possible.

Even just drawing the blueprints that I made in my head, which Melina needed to know where I was going with certain ideas, happened far faster than either of us expected. Ghost was right next to us, providing his own input and additions to any calculations that I added onto the notes.

Before I knew it, the entire page was littered with diagrams and notes in two different sets of handwriting. Scattered here and there in a chaotic mess was my meager tawdry chicken scratches, and in more organized blocks of flowing script was Melina's. The oddest thing wasn't the speed that they were written on, though that was added to the pile.

No, it was that my writing improved the further down the page we worked on.

Where before it was barely intelligible scrabble, now it was somehow readable to someone other than me or Melina. And that was only because she'd been forced to learn to read my atrocious handwriting to know what in the galaxy I was doing in my other notes.

We'd end up going through four or five sheets before we finally arrived at the final design, the clock showing only three hours having passed in our arguments/spats/academic disagreements.

The first thing that was noticeable for the next issue of mech was just how lean it was compared to the clunky walkers. Gone were the extra pieces of plating that I thought were needed, replaced by denser plates that were to be reinforced with whatever crystal would prove to be most beneficial. Perhaps simply a mythril shard, or one of Power?

"I believe that attempting to imbue an entire construct is going to take more expertise than either of us have." Melina quietly said while helping me disassemble the monstrosity that was the robot arm.

"True. We must also make sure to experiment with different shards and crystals before we can truly build this." I grunt out while we used our chakra strings, and a few clones, to lower the robot arm down onto our level, while making sure that it doesn't break down during its trip.

Scrapping it for parts was as easy as tearing off the duct tape and wiring that held it together, each of us, the clones of Melina and I, to store them away for later use. The foundation was set for where to go forward with the next bot, the only question was, how to get there.

Experimentation and time was the only cure for what came next. Seeing what crystals could be used for what, and more importantly, if they had the same effect during each process. Doing the same thing over and over again might be insanity, but when had change ever been sane?

You had to be a little bit crazy to truly change the world.

That, I knew better than most people would it seemed.

I wonder how many previous world's believed me to be some sort of madman, and on what wavelengths?

Laughing at the raging gravity demigod that turned himself, and his ridiculous horse, into a flaming meteor did not seem to be the acts of a normal man. No matter how many lives he'd lived before.

Before I knew it, the work that we could get done was over, and on went to the experimental stages of testing, something that the clones could take over while the two of us moved on to get some modicum of sleep.

Apparently, I needed to further tweak the painkiller herbs, because I could already feel my eyelids drooping far heavier than they should have. At least the pain of the hangover was gone.

"Get up." I say as I kick Roland's wheezing form on the ground, the psionic man grunting to the blow to his leg, but not reacting any other way.

"Can't. Brain hurts. Threw up all morning. Can't train." He gasped out, purple eyes closed as he tried his best to keep the nothing in his stomach from coming out.

"And I don't care. I gave you some of the painkiller, not my fault if you drank far more than you're supposed to last night. You didn't have a bunch of people surrounding you, begging to have more drinks with you." Otherwise I would be having a much more pleasant morning.

"I have to drink more than most people to feel a buzz! Not my fault if I tend to forget when to stop. Hurgh!" He doesn't finish his sentence before he begins to dry heave, the contents of his stomach long since run out.

I kick him again. He could only groan in annoyance.

"We made a deal when I gave you those chakra coils." I told him blandly, giving him a good kick every now and then. Let's see if he starts a fight the next time we go out together. "I give them to you and you become my guinea pig for experimentation on them, along with studying your psionic capabilities."

"And where in that agreement comes with the abusive, asshole?" He retorted through his heaves.

"It comes with my foot in your ass." I respond as I deliver another kick. This time he actually giggled. Fucking weirdo. "If I'm going to train anyone, it's going to be the way that delivers the best outcome out of them in the time that I have." Any less and I was just wasting both of our time.

"In what life did you turn into a dictator from hell?" Roland whined as his dry heaving eased.

"I think it's just something I picked up from my many years of bullshit." There was certainly that feeling of irritation and amusement at the back of my head any time that I taught.

"Oh, so now you're an old man, huh?" Roland asked as he downed yet another glass of crushed herb painkiller. He made another gagging noise as he choked it down.

"Certainly far older than you." At least I thought. Most of the memories were foggy at best, and just missing at worst. Like missing photos in an album, or film cut off before being put back together.

"Yeah, an in any of those did you finally get that pole out of your ass?" He snarked back as got back to his feet, throwing the glass over his shoulder, which I caught with a flick of my wrist and strings of chakra.

"I, in fact, did. And proceed to use it as a blunt force instrument." I blandly reply back, snapping my fingers, to which he begins the exercises of basic chakra training.

Unlike the rest of the newest 'recruits', pushing Roland to his limit wouldn't lead to unconscious control of his chakra system. Not when he already had other reserves to tap into. If anything, already having something else inside of him, that connection to the realm underneath this one, has allowed him better conscious control of the 'new magic bullshit' flowing through his body.

Though, the process to create those new coils had been… more violent from Roland. There was never a point in the process where I feared for his life. Instead I feared for my own when lances of flames and ripples of warped reality started to tear through the room.

We'd had to do it somewhere else that wasn't filled with dangerous experiments and flammable materials, along with having to tie him down with anything that we can find during the implementation.

It was… quite terrifying how quickly he had taken to the chakra training though, blowing past the basic jutsu and quickly surpassing academy level before long. Experience, it seemed, was the deciding factor.

"It's weird." He said while he tentatively took steps up the wall, one foot or the other occasionally slipping for a moment before he managed to orient himself firmly back on the wall. "Whenever I tap into my psionics, it's… different than when I'm using this? I use the energies between worlds, from the other plane, to make changes to this one. Conjuring fire, manipulating it, focusing it, strengthening my body, stuff like that. Only, with this it's like I'm using something that I already have. The middle and end are the same, it's just the beginning that has different steps."

"Yet the outcomes and changes are still the same." I chime in on, reader on my bronze gauntlet reading the chakra readout, even through the interference of whatever energies Roland took in from the other dimension.

It… honestly reminded me of the magic held within the Dojo. Only, instead of relying on the energy between dimensions, it seemed to be localized to one next to ours. Whatever this was, it was beyond my current understanding, though, that didn't extend to the effects that they were having on his body.

Though, for some reason, tapping into that particular… 'frequency' seemed to be unwise. There was something about the energy, about where it came from, that was uncomfortably familiar.

Familiar in the way that most Korinthians were when I looked at them out of the corner of the eye. A memory that I would rather not have. It wasn't from any of the lives that were connected to me once again.

This was one that had yet to come back to me, memories and abilities that were just out of my reach for whatever reason the bracelet worked.

Roland jumps away from the wall, his legs allowing him to jump all the way to the other end of the room, twisting in midair to land feet first on the opposite wall. Instead of landing neatly on the wall, he slides down a bit, much like mildew on a leaf, before he manages to get a handle on his chakra control and regains his balance.

"HA! Told you that I could get this done!" He taunts to me, dancing in place, red hair and beard practically shining as he walked higher up the wall, closer towards the light.

Which is when he takes a step, fumbles, and promptly falls to the ground, cursing all the while.

I snap a picture with my Ring.

Could plaster them around town later.

"I GET THAT SCROLL NOW! IT COUNTED!" He shouted from his place on the floor, scrambling up and dashing towards the desk at the back of the workshop where I kept said scroll, becoming little more than a streak of red.

Urgh, I knew that I should have moved the goal post a little further away. Would have let me milk this just a bit longer.

I dodge out of the way as the kidnapped witch princess tried shooting me with one of those hexes again, shifting the wooden beam that I'd just finished fashioning with some help from the sword that managed to survive the storm a few weeks back. I mean, I doubt that it'd be enough to kill me, but that didn't mean that it wouldn't hurt like hell.

"You utter boorish moron!" She shrieked while launching even more volleys of dark magic, small flares of purple pestilence streaming through the air, focused right on me. I don't even bother breaking my stride, kicking up a pillar of sand thick enough to take the barrage of spells.

"And what exactly have I done to warrant such abuse, oh mighty princess?" Her growl is enough to bring a smile to my face as I add the beam to the rest of my soon-to-be cabin. There weren't many materials on this deserted island, but there was enough to make at least some measure of comfort here.

I could build something more high-tech, but this world wasn't developed far enough to make a difference. Perhaps those books and notes that I started to publish in some places would be enough to get them started in a direction.

"EVERYTHING!" The vibrations of her stomping her foot were music to my senses. "If you hadn't been such an utter fool, we wouldn't be stuck in this mess!"

"I already apologized for crashing us here, not my fault that a hurricane got in the way of everything." I complain back as I pressed the beam into the wall of the cabin, smiling as I walk towards the next tree, hefting the stone axe that I'd fashioned when I'd woken up.

"Apologies mean nothing! We're still stuck here on a deserted island!" She shrieked again, pink frazzled hair flaring from the dark aura that surrounded her.

"Hey, I'm building shelter here!" I fired back as I cut through the log with one swing, turning it over and delivering a blow that cut it in half, right down the middle. Wonderful, another perfect cut. "Isn't that enough for an apology?"

"If you can build a home, then why in Fell's name aren't you building a boat!?" At least she wasn't threatening me again. That had gotten annoying fast. Almost like her attempts to kill me.

I shrug my shoulders, beginning on the next wall of the cabin with steady bored hands. I could be finished in a heartbeat if I wanted, but where was the fun in that? I stop my work as a nice cool wind blows past us, my long dark hair blowing in the breeze as I let out an appreciative hum. Good weather for the day.

"Why not? It's not like I got anywhere to be right now. Besides-" I turn and gesture to the miniature farm that I'd started on. Turns out the ship I'd drunken hijacked had been full of goods. Or maybe that's why I'd chosen that ship in the first place? "-got enough food here to last for a while. And I saw some game out in the forest of the island too!"

She screams again, a shrill viscous thing that would not be out of place on a demon or wild animal. I let my smile grow wider at the wondrous noise. "WHAT ABOUT ME!? I AM ROYALTY! NOT SOME PAUPER MEANT TO SCROUNGE AROUND IN THE DIRT LIKE A PEASANT!"

"Really? Because from my view, you look like a normal person to me. Sure, prettier than most, but how are those going to help you here on the island?" It was always so easy to wind up those from nobility. She threw a knife she'd been keeping… somewhere at me. I caught it in my teeth as I continued work on the lodge.

Her scream was music to my ears.

Everything changed the moment that mad scientist activated that little device of his.

Suddenly, energy that we didn't know had always been around us focused on just about every person that had set foot into his tinker ware mansion. Then the screaming started, and the fire and smoke engulfed everything.

I don't remember running out of the building, I especially don't remember grabbing the pretty Indian lady that had been a few feet away from me, and all but dragging her out of the building, while some pretty boy that was gayer than Times Square on Pride Day dove back in, calling out "MAX! WHERE ARE YOU MAX!".

I mean, it's obvious to me because I was around during the eighties, and the nineties, and the early 2000's, and I was… well me, so my gaydar is far far better than most people here in the fucking 1920's.

So, did he hide the way he kept looking at blond money bags well? Absolutely not. But this wasn't when everyone's first thought was that he was crushing on him, so maybe that's why he was able to stay in the closet. No one really expects it right now.

Now, a few more decades, and that would be another story.

For now, it was best that the stunted broodful pretty boy stayed where he was, less chance of the 'brilliant' Micheal Donighal to get lynched and discredited in these times.

I don't know what I was thinking when I chose this world as my home when my apprenticeship ended. Damned Rynhardt should have warmed me of the shit storm that I was walking into. Sure, choose any of the boundless pathways inside of this multiversal traveler, too bad this thing only opens once every fifty years on your side!

Damned git.

Thought that getting work with this Dr. Hammersmith would have been a gateway into something fun, and it was for a time. Until everything exploded.

Then the energy went crazy, and I felt it leak into the room, spreading and going into the people there. From moneybags, to his emotionally stunted admirer, and the kind Burano who'd managed to show the brilliance of her mind, rising from a mere staff member into Hammersmith's head assistant.

It had been pleasing to watch. Knowledge and creativity cultivated from some of the unlikeliest of places. They weren't builders, no, but they had that drive that one couldn't help but admire.

Then the energy hit me, that special brand of cosmic residue that gathered between worlds… and I started to remember.

Damn it, the memories were coming back far smoother than I realized. They came back faster and faster with each passing life. Soon, I think I'll just blink and BAM, they're all back.

Memories of life when I wasn't a Builder, but a human. One of them, capable of so much, even though they… we, are so weak.

Or at least, appeared to be.

I could only watch helplessly as Saraswati walked back into the flames, a serene expression on her face as if the roaring flames in front of her were nothing more than a warm breeze, and watch as they just… parted in front of her. A literal Red Sea simply dividing itself as she walked into the burning building in the middle of London, people coming out in no time.

What the hell was I doing? Here there were a bunch of humans running into the building, rushing to help their fellow man, even though most of them would surely die in there, if it wasn't for the telluric energy that changed them every passing moment

Well, I wasn't going to be left behind, no sir. I was a Builder in this life goddamnit, and I wasn't going to just sit on the sidelines and wait for everything to get fixed without chipping in!

Rushing back into the building, I grab any piece of machinery that I can get my hands on. Watches, clocks, the occasional screw off a window frame as I hold my breath, hands working lightning quick, assembling the small heat absorber no bigger than a small .38 pistol. Had to cheat with some magic to makeup the lack of specialized parts, but that was fine.

The rush of Tellurgic energy had me running on a high that I'd never felt before, and I ran further into the flames, ignoring the heat against my skin and the burning in my lungs as I absorbed as much fire around me as I could, diminishing the killing fires.

"This is bullshit." Roland said as he stared up at our newest creation.

It was far less bulky than the clanking Walker, reinforced with a combination of stronger alloys that we'd managed to scrounge up from a former manufactory down below, and Power/Mythril shard enhanced parts.

It stood shorter than the three-story tall Walkers, with far less plating, but I'd focused instead on speed and maneuverability. Instead of thin legs, they were reinforced with more plating, the cockpit a rounded carriage instead of an open-top, cannons and energy weapons attached to its chest and thin red arms, enchanted with flame resistance thanks to Melina, and me once she taught me the trick.

While the Striders wouldn't be the walking tanks that the Walkers are, they made up for it by actually being able to maneuver instead of simply lumbering around like a pair of drunken brutes.

"What exactly about this is this… 'bullshit'?" Melina asks with a tilt of her head.

"You built this damn thing in only two hours!? What the actual hell!?" Roland screamed, pointing up at the prototype Strider that some clones were attaching various weapons to. Hmm, might need to add some of those acid grenades. Less chance to get out of control compared to incendiary ammunition.

"That is simply incorrect. Designing it and testing out other variations easily took up twenty or so hours." I chime in while adding the last Lightning stone into the power supply, humming in appreciation as the Strider hums with power, ready to go.

"THAT! THAT IS ALSO BULLSHIT!" Roland screamed again, pointing with shaking hands at the remains of the last failed project that had blown up in our face a few days ago. "It took you almost a week to get the last attempt done, and this one already looks like it's ready to go and stomp some fucker into black salsa before ninja jumping running on trees!"

"Speed is simply a byproduct of what we wished for this particular model." I quietly said, walking up the Strider's body and taking out some pigments of paint that we'd made out of greenery and foliage found out in the jungle. "The true goal of this project was to see just how magical imbued machinery and parts would fare compared to the normal mundane Walkers. While it has less firepower compared to the others, it's just as durable, with some versatility added into it." Not caring for any design in particular, I glance down at the ring on my finger and begin painting the stylized Bull Moose head onto the mech's red-bronze chest in black paint.

Hm, perhaps adding in a few tesla coils and lighting conductors wouldn't be too bad an idea? Sorta, lightning cage thing that flash fries anything that gets too close.

No, no, it'll drain too much power far too quickly. No need to use up all the Lightning stones that we have at the moment, least not until I manage to figure out how to create a more mundane power source.

Siphoning off power from the Dark Matter core underground was a work in progress that I still hadn't figured out, and trying to inject magic into the problem was… unwise. I couldn't come back to life if I blew up the city, or continent, because I put too much magic into dark matter causing a mass extinction event.

More work added onto the pile of everything that we were already doing. At least the teaching was coming along, Columbus and some of those others that were interested in furthering their studies had shown strides in picking up some of the basics.

There weren't any budding geniuses or prodigies in this batch, but that didn't mean that they weren't all bright students, even if some of them were four times my age. Lifespans were incredibly varied amongst the life that inhabited the galaxy, some people having been here for at least one human generation before this point.

Warriors and soldiers were harder to come by, but they still came.

Separate from the Korinthian 'recruits' more for the horned one's protection than because I wished to keep them away from everyone else. It only made their rapid advancement in chakra manipulation and learning all the more hilarious.

Some struggled, and there was only so much that I could lean on to teach them properly. Memories of past lives came and went, little snippets that I could use here and there, but nothing truly concrete or useful in those that truly struggled. Patience was the key, and that particular skill I had long since mastered. Impatience tended to get you killed in the tunnels. Too loud, and too fast meant that a Stoneskin would crush you into a pulp before eating the slurry meat that you left behind.

Time, while not as precious as before given the five times speed that the clock gave us, was still something to be valued. Space was another key issue, the Dojo capable of holding only so much. Speed was Melina and I's advantage, anything that we could deem as 'art' accomplished in far less time that should be possible.

And, dare I say, it was increasing the more that we pushed ourselves into whatever field we touched.

"So, what's the plan? For real?" Roland asks, all the bravado and exasperation gone from his face as his green orbs pierce into my hazel ones. "You've been doing hit -nd-run's for the past few weeks out there, using those blimps of yours to cover more ground than they can. Well, they're running out of land to take."

"From what we have gathered, we've managed to cut off their… 'supply' of fresh victims to turn into those creatures." Melina intones, hands brushing against the black dagger that sent terror down my spine. "This has made the latest resistance attempts far more minimal and quick compared to those we engaged in previously."

"Meaning they got their back to the walls." Roland finished, the machete that I'd reinforced with some alloys scavenged underground glinting and shimmering in a violet haze.

"Any creature will resort to desperate maneuvers in this situation." I say, flashes of lonely days and bitter plans floating through my mind. Some of them were clearer than others, some were from lives that I had no connection to. Those had been rising far more often lately.

Our goal had been obvious from the start. Their little stronghold at the center of their old territory, before they'd taken the other groups that had gathered together for survival.

"So, any plans? Overwhelming firepower?" Roland asked, staring up at the Strider as it lifted a thin arm, the clone inside shifting its hand into a fist with its nimble almost delicate digits.

"Not upfront." Is my response as I walk across the room and take out my new armor.

I'd used the plates and what was left of the armor that Roland had given me all those days ago. Before I'd died my first death. Before everything else that had come with each following one. The lightweight plates had been reinforced with both strengthened alloys, and stones of Power and Mythril, along with a few shards of Darkness.

We'd tried using a stone instead, but tests had deemed trying to imbue materials or objects with too much magic was… unwise. And liable to magical overload that tended to end in an explosion.

That's how I'd managed to learn what being swallowed alive by darkness felt like. It was cold, choking, and every bad memory that I've ever had swallowing up my mind.

10/10 in the worst ways to die category.

Ghost had forbidden us from trying to shove more than three or four conceptualized stones into any one thing.

Burning alive was still up there, as was buried alive, though nothing would ever top taking some… mushrooms that I'd cultivated as a relaxant, and wound up creating a paralytic one instead that slowly shut down the organs.

Too much time brewing certain ingredients in the lab, and not enough cultivating them in the ground. Melina and Ghost had found me sitting in a chair, the tea long since cooled in front of me, my paralyzed form staring at the doorway with bug-eyed eyes, screaming as loud as I could in my mind, unable to even make the slightest twitch.

I finally heard Melina laugh for the first time when I'd woken up and explained everything after putting me out of my misery.

If it hadn't been for that death though, a good chunk of my engineering knowledge wouldn't have come back to me. Memories of a world under threat of alien invasion. An earth before humanity had taken to the stars.

An organization hiding underneath a mountain, taking from the very best that the planet had to offer, both in its personnel and military. The knowledge reinforced what I already knew, while opening paths that might have been more… difficult before the new star connected.

Regardless, action was required.

Perhaps soon, this entire ordeal would be over. Not quickly or quietly, the experience from the memories told me that every plan almost always went wrong. It was an occupational hazard after all.

"The plan is going to be a much more… subtle approach." I tell Roland, glancing over towards the diagram and map we'd spent so many days going over. I wasn't expecting everything to go according to plan. Which was fine.

I just needed the first part to do so.

Winth

I'm going to die tonight aren't I? He told himself over and over again as the gateway separating this reality, and the planet opened, the familiar scenery of the growing city replaced by that of a dreary dark fortress made of steel and stone.

Xircoul. An amalgamation of prebuilt architecture and crafted stone that the first Rokarthians built using their own knowledge and slave labor.

"You've been here before, right?" Xavier asked him in the darkness, dressed entirely in his black armor, the bronze gauntlet painted black, the lightning absent from his magical conduit.

"A couple of times." Winth admitted, his horns practically itching from the nerves of being here again. He always hated coming here, into the den of fanatics and monsters. He wanted nothing more than to forget everything that he'd seen here.

The rooms in the basement. Cells where countless species simply waited for whatever fate came their way. If they were lucky, it was simply a beating or some slave labor. If they weren't…images of chains and torches came to mind. The smell of cooking meat and strangled screaming echoing in his ears.

He fights the bile rising in his throat. "I remember plenty of this place." No matter how much Winth would prefer not to.

"You're going to be fine from here on out?" Xavier asks, stretching his limbs back and forth, even more of his clones drag the dead Rokarthian bodies into the Workshop, quickly pocketing their weapons and armor for whatever in the universe he's working towards.

"Do I really have any other choice?" Winth asked, stretching his fingers out over and over, forcing the energy that flowed through him.

"Of course you do." Xavier said, looking at him with… soft eyes. "If you want to just turn around and walk back in, I'm not going to stop you. That wasn't part of the deal." The words were more informal than his normal speech, yet, there was a bluntness to them that was very much the strange man that looked older each passing day.

It wasn't that he grew more wrinkles, or his hair grew white. There was a… weariness in his eyes. One that promised he'd seen more than even the oldest Korinthian ever would. A thousand click stare that he would sometimes slip into when he was alone, staring blankly at whatever memory he focused on.

"As if I would just turn tail and run." Winth responded back, mainly out of spite against the way that this place made him feel.

"Alright. You know what the plan is. Let's see just how much chaos we can weave." With that, the tear in reality closed, a miniature key reappearing on the golden bracelet around the dark haired man's wrist. That was the last thing that he heard of the strange human, as he disappeared into the darkness with nary a sound.

"Let's go see what we can do then." Winth said, voice full of steel that he could almost believe was real. At least, his men did.

Their steps, while not as graceful as their teacher, they were at least good enough to sneak through the dimly lit hallways, catching the guards on patrol by surprise. Night had just fallen not even four hours ago. Meaning that there were plenty of unsuspecting and sleeping Korinthians that they tore their way through with nary a sound.

Xac had given them all their own 'ninja' tools. Kunai and shuriken that, while impractical in actual combat, were more than enough for this particular 'activity'. He didn't know how many he killed. He didn't care. Not when he noticed the various blood stains and chains that lined the rooms.

It was enough to remind him of his… last visit to this damned place.

"What the-!" A voice shouts, driving his blood cold, and he throws the small pointed piece of metal in his hands out of sheer instinct, the scream of the guard dying out in a wet gurgle as his throat was sliced open, his laser rifle landing with a thunk on the floor.

Too bad his friend was already raising his own weapon towards him. Fear him like a bucket of cold water over his soul, his chakra flaring to life as he jumps to the side with all the speed and force that he can muster from his body. The flare of the rifle flashes red, lightning up the room in its glow as he feels the blast burn itself into his arm, barely managing to keep his chest from sporting a new hole.

Instead, he had to deal with losing a good chunk of his shoulder.

"Get him!" His fellow Korinthian 'traitors' shout, jumping on the panicking Rokarthian, who began to scream and fire blindly as they all threw their weapons at him, the others raising up their own energy weapons and firing with beams of light and rays of cryogenic cold, the sound of hissing steam filling the air.

Biting his lip, he looks over at the still gurgling dying male, who stared at him with hate filled crimson eyes.

Winth meets them with his own, giving him a cold smile as he reaches over as slowly as he possibly can. The gurgling intensified as his victim realized what he was doing, the dying man trying to wriggle away from him, grabbing the shuriken embedded into his neck and trying to force it in deeper.

"Ah, ah, ah, I don't think so." Winth whispered to him, like a secret shared among friends as he forced the sharpened metal away, grabbing onto his opponents dying fingers with his own. "I think that it's about time that you feel what they all felt, don't you?"

The Widow takes no pleasure in activating the 'gift' that every Korinthian had. Expelling millions of cells through his skin into that of another living being, connecting to their very lifeforce for a split second, their lives tied down to each other. He feels his victim's pain as if it was his own, the fear that pulsed and kept death just that little bit farther away from snapping the thread of life, the seeping coolness as warmth leaked from his neck. He also felt what wasn't there. No guilt. No remorse.

Not even a second thought or emotion to the millions that were in chains and dying below them.

With snarl, he pulls back, 'eating' every bit of life and biomass that grunt had left, grunting in pain as he ate his fill while meat, blood, and bone regenerated from his burnt arm.

What he'd just done would be considered the gravest of all crimes in the Empire. Cannibalism against his own kind, an act that was deemed too painful for the 'good people' of the Empire.

He was already in hell, so what did he care?

By the time that he got his wits back about him, the other one was dead, and the rest of the facility remained its cold stone quiet stillness that reminded him far too much of the Necrophage worlds. The withered corpse of the dead Korinthian lay there, forgotten by the rest as they took their places, eyes searching for any sign of further combatants.

A dreary name for a dreary planet type. Eternal night over an endless landscape of eternal tombs. Memorials of the dead that fueled the empire.

No thanks.

Winth preferred the sunshine of this death trap.

"Let's keep going, shall we?" They knew their part of the plan. It had been their idea after all, even if they all had second thoughts along the way to this day.

Kill as many of them as possible before the 'hammer' came down. Which they returned to with abandon.

The death of thousands of aliens were already in their hands. More wouldn't do a damn thing to their conscience.

It was far easier getting into the complex of this damned city than I would have liked. Air support wasn't something that they had, and given the activity that we'd observed over the past few weeks, they were scrambling trying to do… something for them to even notice us. More and more alien slaves were sent into the main complex, of all ages too, with none ever being seen again.

What came out instead were more of those bioengineered monstrosities. Most of them looking like they wouldn't last to see the end of the month. Rushing the process seemed to only make it worse. Unsurprising given what I'd seen of the various corpses that I'd examined.

While the Korinthians, would have to think of a name for them, were weaving chaos, I'd dive deeper into the facility, spawning clones to investigate the facility. Looking for codes, gene tanks, supplies, anything that would help when we decided to stop playing this game of waiting cat.

We found that and more than I would have ever liked.

Spent withered corpses that were waiting to be cremated. Scared shaking remnants of 'used' slaves, frightened new ones that were waiting to take their place. I couldn't help the crackle of my gauntlet, the influx of magic wishing, no, begging me to let it all out.

I simply unleash a few mend spells on those that I found, knowing full well what kind of horrors they all had experienced in this place.

Most of them were human. Others were Yarroreaches, and the various other races that had allied themselves with humanity, as Winth had informed me.

I had to keep Roland in the dark about all this, or I warranted him going off the leash and unleashing every ounce of psychic power to turn this place into an infernal wasteland. Couldn't let him do that before I managed to get every last piece of salvageable utilities out of this place. Whether that be information or equipment, it didn't matter.

I blink as a clone's memories rush into me, corridors leading further and further down the levels, deathly silence as we dispatched a retinue of guards and opened the door leading down into the 'pens'.

Flashes of other lives flowed in. Of humans bought and sold like cattle. Of entire empires built upon the backs of their lives, the suffering and horror forgotten to the sands of time.

Nothing stands in my way as I slip through the dimmed hallways, lifeless corpses left behind in my wake as my clones go to work all throughout the facility as the Korinthians sow their own chaos.

It hasn't even been twenty minutes, but already our presence was felt by those that were awake and operating, the chattering of dead men speaking to each other as corpses were found here and there, shouting echoing through the stone metal hallways.

Their fear and shouting wouldn't matter. After all, I doubted anyone would wish to remember any of them after today.

"Shouldn't we offer them at least a chance of surrender?" Ghost asked in my head, worried about the turn of events, but already knowing my answer as I opened the door that stood between the headless corpses and I stare out over the countless cells.

Each one inhabited by some form of life, most of them wounded ranging from light bruises, all the way to lacerations and broken bones. Other's look like they haven't eaten in days, while some could only sit there helplessly, staring out with empty eye sockets. The putrid smell of countless forms of waste reached my nose, more memories of traveling through sewers and warzones from lives that I couldn't quite remember yet making their way back.

I feel red haze my eyes as I look across the countless people in front me, as I glared down at the stone cages that had been carved and brought in here. How? I don't know. The singing at my fist reminds me of the ring around my finger, the orange singing flames tinged with a red swaying haze.

A tell I'd forgotten was always there.

This place might have once been a natural quarry, or a deep storage site. Whatever it might have once been was lost and forgotten, now just another slave pen for those that waited for the horror to end.

More clones are summoned, my chakra flowing and blazing at finally being used for more than simple strings and experiments, an old ache forgotten until now.

I watched with dispassioned eyes as my clones rushed down into the cells, breaking through the stone and opening the gateway into the Dojo, rushing people inside, diagnosing those that remained motionless in their spots.

And I felt something else happen. For the first time in… so long, I felt another star connect, no need for the void of death cloying at my soul.

I couldn't help but laugh. Loud, long and hard as I closed the door behind me, uncaring for the noise that I made as images and diagrams danced through my mind. Of walking humanoid robots, of wonderful makes and designs that put anything I made to shame.

Of Gundams that danced through the sky, clashing against each other in the dance of war, to the heroic black and red of the Mazinger that had the capability to become a god or a devil. Other memories flitted through, smaller Knightmare Frames intended for urban fighting, all the way towards biomechanical abominations that shouldn't have been possible.

Then I remembered the green glow of Getter. Of the infinite possibility of life to always evolve, always push on towards the next peak, the next frontier of evolution.

And I remembered all the friends that I had made in that world. Of poor Amuro, who died saving the world from that fool's last ditch attempt to force Earth to 'embrace the stars'. Of hot-blooded Koji that always threw himself into whatever fight of justice came his way. Of wild Ryoma that refused to lay down and die, fighting for the next day, just as hard as the last.

Oh, my old friends, how I have missed missing all of you.

How I wish to see you now. How I wish I could have felt this loss yesterday.

Were all those battles worth it in the end? The horrors of war that no one but us could know?

Horrors that I faced now with a different face and life?

I still felt the rage that flowed through me. I still wanted to burn this entire damned place down into the ground, stone by stone, brick by brick.

But I stayed my hand. There was a cost to senseless horror, and its barest edge had entered into my memory. The hazy fears of fighting Gundams and invading monsters refreshed in my mind.

Needless slaughter and blaze of glory was not what was needed now. Part of me regretted setting the Korinthians to sow chaos amongst the ranks, killing those that they could before retreating back towards the roof where a clone waited, concealed in darkness. Needless killing helped no one.

Yet, I couldn't quite silence the howling of the rage at the back of my mind.

So, for now, I would simply continue on.

Finishing the path that lay before me.

More memories filtered through, more from the dispersal of my clones, forcing me to pause as an image reigned clearly in my mind. A vast laboratory, filled with pods and other arrays of equipment that I did not know, with only a single occupant inside. A Korinthian, the first one I'd seen wearing a collar around his neck other than the ones that took them up willingly on my side.

By the time I'd reached the room, on the same level as the stairs that led into the dungeon, the key to my Workshop had already returned back to my wrist, the jingling of the other tools a comfortable anchor against the torrent of emotions that warred within me.

Opening the door, I found the lone Korinthian in the same exact spot, sitting on an uncomfortable chair, watching me with one golden eye, the other a crimson red, bereft of fear. If anything, there was… hope? Why would one of them feel hope at seeing me?

That wasn't the oddest thing about this one though. Unlike the rest of the Korinthians I'd met, his horns weren't completely black, or speckled white with age, instead, rings of gold marked both of his horns, adorning them almost like jewelry as they glittered in the green light of the pods filled with floating monstrosities.

I would have shot him where he stood if it weren't for the collar around his neck, or the pieces of metallic string that swerve his mouth shut, the entry points jagged and torn, as if they had been put on while he struggled against the act.

He doesn't make a sound, but he does rise and… bowed?

Yes, he bows with either arms against his sides, head down low before rising again, and makes a fucking peace sign with one black scaled hand.

A human gesture. One that I'd never seen in this life before winding up here on Refuse.

"What the heck?" Ghost asks, appearing next to me, staring at the surprised Korinthian with a blue eye. "Do you know what that means?"

The horned one nods his head, bringing both hands up in dual peace signs while gesturing towards the gun at my hip with a shake of his head.

"You don't want to fight." I answer, understanding the charades, because I'd had to do them too at first before I'd managed to get a ring with a text-to-speech program installed.

He nods emphatically, gesturing to the strings on his mouth, making a snipping motion with one hand while keeping the other one as a peace sign.

I stare at him, wondering if this was just a ploy to let my guard down before I dismiss the though. Not like I couldn't get back up if he blew himself up.

Reaching into my bag, I pick up a simple Kunai and slice through the strings, careful to avoid his lips as the metal strings come undone at the fast chakra enhanced blade. He gasps in surprise, almost taking a step back before I grab him with one hand to keep him in place.

"Easy now, just stand still for a little bit." Ghost soothes towards the surprised Korinthian, who nods and gestures at me to finish. With one hand, I reach up, and begin to pull the strings off, careful not to exacerbate the wounds.

He grunts in pain, but remains resolute, staring at me dead in the eye as I finish pulling them off, reaching in my bag for disinfectant and dabbing them on the wounds with a bit of cloth that he offered off one of the many tables.

Before I can bandage them though, he gently grabs my hand.

"Thank you." He whispers to me in perfect Japanese, before repeating it in English.

I blink. "You know Earth languages?"

He nods. "Teachers… human." He grunts in pain, his mouth having been sown… probably months ago if I was looking at the wounds right. "Never… wanted… this. No… choice." He mumbles out again, while looking at the surrounding lab with a haunted expression on his face, nightmares playing out behind his eyes that I could not see.

"I garnered that by the collar and lips." I offered softly. Speaking off…

With nimble fingers, I bring out my screwdriver and tweezers, the golden screw quickly undoing the outer plating of the collar while I use my wires to maneuver across the insides, the tweezers cutting the wires connecting the laser mechanisms from the power source.

Shattering the collar was easy after that, and I was given view to chaffed skin and cracked scales. The collar had been intentionally created to be too tight.

"I reckon that someone brought you here, right?" I asked as I dug into my pack again. Damn it, not enough medical supplies. I was going to have to go back into the Dojo for more to treat these. I had no idea how to deal with Korinthian infections.

"Brother…asshole." He weakly said before I finish wrapping bandages around his mouth.

"Explanation is going to have to wait." I tell him, gently lifting him up while offering him an arm. He quickly takes it with his thin shaking limbs, and it's only now that I realize he was mostly skin and scale instead of actual meat on his bones.

"For now, I think that it's about time I raze this place, don't you?" He widens his eyes, fear rampant, though not for himself. "I already got everyone in the basement out of here, I'm not leaving a single slave here behind." I promised him, and he relaxes.

Realizing that I wasn't going to get more out of him like this, I take off my ring and hand it to him, showing him how to use the little device. I didn't even use the thing that much anymore, so it wouldn't serve me much anyways.

"Thank you again." He typed out.

"It's no problem really." Ghost offered softly, hovering next to the Korinthian as he stared in wonder at the tear in reality that I opened, gazing at the Dojo with tears in his eyes.

"So, got a name?" I ask as we step through, clones walking past us as they begin stealing equipment and breaking shit.

"Xelincos. Rekinth Xelincos." He answers, the former prince of the Empire, and supposed Butcher giving me a smile underneath his bandages.

Well, shit.

"You're an idiot." The princess said to me, even as she angrily munched on a fish that I'd just caught this morning, a small side of berries and other assorted fruits added to the menu. Seaweed might have to be something I dived for later on as well, wouldn't do to lack any sort of veggies on the menu.

"Oh? And might I say what stroked this wonderful commentary from you Aversa?" Getting her name had been like pulling teeth, but I managed to get it in the end.

"I know you can get us out of here." She glared at me with those dark eyes of hers, looking like she wanted nothing more than to shoot curses from her eyes that would eat me alive. Which… might be something that she could do with enough time and practice.

Best not to focus on that.

"You're not just some random construction worker, or builder." I bite into my own fish, humming in appreciation. Missing a few herbs here and there, but still delicious.

"I won't argue that point, but just because I'm not a normal craftsman, doesn't mean I can just whip up a ship to get out of here." Her glare intensified, even while she helped herself to another skewer by the campfire.

"The cabin first of all. You have gone… overboard on just a simple cabin." She stared pointedly at the elaborate cabin that stood three stories tall, the wooden logs perfect and immaculate, even as my carvings of trees and woods along the edges seemed to dance in the sunset sun.

I could just play with her emotions. Try to be coy or pretend to be a dullard. But that song and dance had long since grown old. Mainly because she stopped screaming at me a few months ago. She gave up trying to keep her distance after the first three nights of no food and no shelter.

The assassinations attempts stopped about a week after that. Which is good, because wake up call by dagger to the throat was never fun, even if it didn't penetrate my skin anymore.

"Second, what in the blazes is this novel even about? And where did you get it?" She said as she lifted Lord of the Rings into the air. That had been a surprise when I'd first found the novel.

And fucking hilarious. Especially because it answered all those questions I'd had in that life so long ago. Didn't know how long ago, memories became blurred with the amount of lives I've lived.

"It was written by a linguist that made up his own language, and wrote those to give said language history." I said between bites. "I managed to make that book out of some of the trees around here, and used some ink that was left from the wreckage of the ship. Sure, the paper was ruined, but the inkwells were at least properly sealed. Making a miniature printing press had been fine with some wood and time.

She stared at me, the wish to call me a liar on her lips, but she knew that's what I relished. Unfortunately, just like how I'd learned more about her during our time together, she now knew more about me as well.

"Well, he tends to drag in places." She eventually said, flipping the tome containing all three books back to a page in the middle. "Also, strange obsession with feet."

"Not going to argue that." I still didn't understand Hobbits, but I missed the quite folk. Wacky and uproarious adventures were always out there. But one also needed those quiet days too. A good book in hand with a fireplace to sit at.

We stay there until the sun sets, the only sounds the rustling of pages and crackling of fire, the both of us returning to our rooms inside of our cabins.

"Goodnight Xavier." She said from room, whispered so quietly, that I don't think she intended for me to hear it.

Huh. I think that's the first time she's ever used my name.

It was done. The Masquerade was over.

I watched with dispassionate eyes as recordings filtered through the televisions screens far and wide, the same images displayed throughout the world. I'd broken one of my rules.

Of keeping myself from severely impacting the status quo of a peaceful world. Of keeping the magical secret from the greater consciousness of humanity, all while using technology decades beyond what was possible in the late 20th century. Smartphones weren't even a dream in a programmer's mind, let alone a ring communicator used to hijack every signal in the world. Which was only possible because it wasn't like there were any defenses against tampering with satellites above the earth.

At least, not if no one knew you could actually reach them. Space travel was at least a few decades left. Perhaps more now, given the chaos that I watched unfold through my drones scattered through the world.

I watched with dispassionate eyes as Death Eater apparated into Parliament, which was currently having one of their more lively chats, only blow into the stratosphere given the severity of magic being real. And now there were a bunch of wizard supremacists there, wands in hand wearing their shame on their faces, the skulls that would have been intimidating if it weren't for what happened next.

Even as lines of green shot through the air, bullets echoed through the room as well, bodies dropping on both sides as those in Parliament that were warned fought back against their attackers, many of their companions already still and dead. Pressing a button, drones, tiny flying things, lighting zappers attached to their hulls, detached from the ceiling, joining in on the battle between science and magic.

"What have you done?" A voice asked, and I turn to find an owl sitting on my window sill, a piece of parchment enchanted to morph into a familiar face with half moon glasses.

"What no one else was willing to do." I said with a voice as dead as ice.

"Millions will die. Hundreds already have, in these few moments since your declaration." I heard something that very few people ever did from Dumbledore. Rage. Pure, seething, helpless rage.

I couldn't even bring myself to be satisfied at that. "I know Albus. Believe me, I do. Maybe someday I'll care enough to regret it. To understand just how much of a mistake I have made, perhaps I'm even doing it right now." I turn away from him, focusing my flames onto another little project, a small piece of enchanted crystal capable of 'harmonizing' a certain area. A sorta magical EMP grenade.

"Your regrets will do nothing for the lives that will be lost in this Wraithwight." Ouch, he wasn't even using my last name anymore. Pity.

"And what have you done? Have any of you done in order to actually bring understanding between the magical community and the non-magical one? Other than simply hide away from the world, afraid instead of actually trying to bring peace to everything?" I didn't shout, didn't raise my voice, simply asked as the floating paper head stared at my back, the owl long since flown away through the window. "How many dead children and carnage must be sown for you all to be satisfied? How about the slavery that you keep the rest of the magical creatures under? Or the inbreeding and racism amongst the elites?"

"Even if we did strive for what you speak of, those ills would not simply disappear."

"The point isn't that it'll happen right then and there. The point is that none of you even try." I finally turn back to face him, eyes blazing and ring screaming in my hand, magic sparkling amongst my fingertips as I raged at wishing to just break something, anything to make this roar in my ears be fucking quiet. "Maybe then Zoran and Rena would still be alive. As would all those other kids." I'd already long since gotten to the Death Eaters that attacked the train at the start of the year, but that did nothing to quiet the storm that rage in my ears.

"This carnage isn't going to bring them back!" Desperation echoed in the old wizards voice, true fear that he probably hadn't felt in years.

"It won't. It will probably pave the future with bones and blood before any sort of peace can be found." I give him an empty smile. "Best go and work on that diplomacy that you so love."

In the end, Voldemort would die. Not because of some prophecy, or any child that should have been protected instead of thrust into this fucking nightmare. Now he was dead too. Like his parents. So many dead kids. And there were going to be more. But as long as the snake perished, not to wizard hands, but to 'weak' muggles, then I would laugh as the rain pours blood around me.

He took the one thing I never knew I wanted from me. A family of my own. Not even a dream in those horrible days strapped to that chair, alone in the dark with him. Now, I would shove into the dark box. Incapable of looking anywhere except the hell that he culminated.

And I would be the one to provide the rope.

I didn't know what else to do, so I just helped the former crown prince into one of the many common rooms of the Workshop, past the crowds of people that… hurt to see. The lame, the wary, the crippled and enslaved, each one being examined and helped to the best of my clones, and those that volunteered's ability.

A Yarrowreacher ran past me, carrying so many bandages and healing paste that I couldn't even see his head as he disappeared into the bustling crowd. My clones were the ones doing the examination, while those that had accompanied us for this mission helped with the manual labor, those more trained in first aid flurries of activities.

Sad to say, most of the slaves being kept in the fortress had been a blessing in disguise. Meant that I didn't have to wrack my brain trying to figure out how their biology worked. Human biology along with certain forms of botany? I was pretty sure I was one of the leading experts.

But when it came to alien biology? Especially with the amount of species running around? I at least had two eyes and a functioning brain that could eventually adapt. Unfortunately, eventually didn't seem like it meant much right now. And I couldn't exactly let them out of the pocket dimension to buy some time. Not when the entrance was connected to the palace.

It was so busy, and chaotic, that no one noticed as I escorted the frail Korinthian former prince through the crowd, careful with the thin alien's limbs, his eyes watching everything with a… sorrowful look. One that didn't fit the image that I, and many others, had conjured when thinking of the Genetic Butcher.

"He isn't what I imagined after hearing your stories." Ghost said to me .

"The same for me. Certainly didn't expect to find him with one of those tied to his neck." I stared at the collars that were being switched off and removed, shaking trembling limbs and pseudopods delicately touching their skin or scales for the first time in years. While there were plenty of moans of pain, of loss and despair, cries of joy were on the rise. Hopefully, they would drown the rest out by the end of today.

"How is all of this possible? This space between spaces?" The emotionless voice conveyed from the ring that Rekinth typed into, joy and sadness warring inside his eyes, fingers twitching as he stared at medical instruments and tools. Looking as if he would bolt any second.

"Something tied down to me." I shrug my shoulders as he stares at me and glances towards the clones running around us. "Them too, along with… certain other things."

I leave it at that, and finally get us into a room, sitting him down into one of the more comfortable chairs that he all but throws himself into. Tired, ringed eyes closing as if he was about to go to sleep before he sat back up straight in his chair.

"If you wish to rest, know that we won't hold it against you." Ghost said softly as he materialized next to me, hovering down close to the former prince's eye level.

"We do not have time for that-uh, what is your name? Ah, right. We had been so busy that the thought of introducing myself didn't even occur to me.

"Xavier Wraithwight. Scavenger turned freak of nature." To illustrate my point I shift into my Changeling form, only I got the opposite reaction that I'd been expecting. Instead of jumping or leaning back in a muffled scream, the gold ringed horned prince leans in, eyes open far wider than before while his golden orbs zipped inside his eyeballs. As if they were bouncing balls launched at high speeds and dropped into a room with no signs of stopping.

"How?" Was the only thing that he asked, piercing eyes practically stabbing me.

"I think that we are the ones that should be asking the questions here, don't you think? There are, after all, assholes to deal with outside here. And the sooner that we deal with that, the sooner that we can deal with actually healing everyone that needs it." To his credit, he doesn't hesitate to nod enthusiastically, gesturing towards his mouth, before pointing to his stomach.

"Already on it." One of my clones said as… I?- stepped into the room, an enormous plate easily the size of his torso in his hands with Stoneback bacon, baked potatoes, along with some sauce that smelled oddly sweet drizzled on top, a glass of water in one hand. Rekinth's nose twitches while his stomach growls, and I'm fairly sure that he was drooling underneath those bandages.

"Wait, how is he going to eat if he has those bandages around hi-" Ghost cuts himself off as Rekinth simply sticks a finger into his food and… we just watch it disappear into it. Like a vacuum sucking up dust.

Right, I made magical flames come out of rings, I'm not going to even try to comprehend how that works. He releases a moan of incomprehensible pleasure that might have made me uncomfortable if I could bring myself to care.

With a happy sight, the still thin, but now much livelier, Korinthian went up to his mouth and started undoing the bandages, using his longer nails – more like claws -to better cut through them.

"Should we stop him?" Ghost asked, but I just wave him off. There was a reason why I had that clone making that huge meal.

The last strip of white fabric comes loose, and while the holes remain there, they are no longer clotted with blood, or in the proverbial air of getting infected. Instead, they looked as if they'd had at least a few weeks to heal, the smallest of them bare dots on his scaleless skin. Emaciated no longer, he leaned back in his seat, and gave me a smile, a brilliant wide thing that looked… human.

Very, very human. Then he raised a peace sign and bowed while sitting down. "Thank you very much, Wraithwight-sama, this humble one is in your debt."

Urgh, I always hated the extremely polite ones. The real ones, not the ass-kissers. Made it harder to mess with them without feeling bad about it. He was… beyond strange for supposedly being the prince, but I suppose that kinda stuff can wait till after I go cull a slaving racist faction and take back the planet.

Plenty of time to worry about anything else. One day, Refuse, I would explore your depths and uncover what lay beneath you. But, much as it pained me, I couldn't do it now.

"You weren't raised by your parents, were you?" I asked, remembering something he'd mentioned, his teacher or some such.

"No. Their attention was more on my brother, Rokunth. The warrior instead of the scholar." I was surprised at how… little bitterness there was in his voice. How little care shone in his eyes as he said those words.

"So, twin?" I asked.

"Yes. A secret that was only shared amongst the royal family." He nodded his head, while flopping back down into his chair.

Explained why his former master never mentioned anything about it during his more… enthusiastic beratings of the royal families. Though… "So, he's the one that would uh- take 'unruly' slaves back in the Empire."

For the first time, disgust rolled across the thin Korinthians features. "Monster would enjoy forcing some of the more 'useful' bioengineer slaves to conduct his little displays of cruelty and amusement."

"I'm surprised that either of you are even here. Didn't think that anything would ever cause someone in the royal family to get sent here." While time was valuable, I at least could spare some here. After all, one minute outside was over five in here.

"Well, when one of the brothers keeps trying to escape to human space, and the other one has been selling Empire secrets the Holy Guardians, the greater Imperial court isn't going to be leaning towards leniency." A wicked smile spread across the calm face at that. "Of course, it probably didn't help that I knew far more about his operations than he thought I did. Very unpleasant business that."

"Why punish you both though? It wasn't like you were accomplices. Right?" Ghost asked, to which Rekinth scoffed.

"It's more that they didn't want the fact they hid one a member of the royal line to go public, especially since I was trying to betray the Empire for those 'filthy stubborn humans'." He looks like he's about to spit to the side, looks around where we are at, and swallows whatever he was gathering in his mouth.

"Why hide it in the first place though?" Ghost bobbed a bit, no doubt he would placing his hand on his chin if he had one right now.

"Politics. Let's leave it at that, it's unimportant now." Rekinth waved away with a dismissive hand, slowly standing up, using one hand to grab onto the chairs arm to sustain him.

"I'll get some more food before I go poof." The clone says with a sigh, and walks out the door, clean plate in hand.

"Listen, you need your rest, even with the healing that gave you, you still aren't strong enough to walk around." Ghost tried to advise him, but Rekinth shook his head.

"From what I saw, Wraithwight-sama, you need every pair of hands you can get. And I suspect that the numbers are only going to increase." I don't wince or move at that, nodding instead. "I'm going to suspect that I'm probably also the leading expert in various different studies of biology, specifically xeno-biology across various species?" Again, I nod. "Then you need me."

"Which is why we are getting you more food." I said evenly, walking towards him and leading him back towards the chair, to which he doesn't protest. "Only way that you can heal is to consume more biomass, and unfortunately, I didn't think to grab any of the Rokarthians for you to chow on." Rekinth suddenly looked incredibly sick, as if the mere thought made him want to hurl right then and there. "Or not, it's your choice in the end." I knew there were other's that had joined us during the raids that were of the same opinion of 'eating' another intelligent being. "So, sorry, but you can't rest right now, even after being stuck under your brother's thumb for so long."

"I wouldn't have it any other way." His voice is clear, and resolute, eyes hard and staring back into my own black voids. "I might have been enslaved during the time, but it does not excuse what I have done, or the blood on my hands. If I have to slave away for a hundred, no, thousands, of years to wipe away any of the blood on my hands, I will. Gladly, with a smile on my face. I wouldn't be able to mourn Hiroshi properly if I didn't."

"Was that your teacher?" Rekinth nods at Ghost's question.

"He was the one that taught me the basics of biology, and set me on the path of mastering as many fields of it as I could. He also taught me much of your home, of Earth. Your culture and various beliefs. Of the horror days that was the Empty Century, and the renewal of the Great Forestation."

"That's something that we can talk about later. For now, I have some… things to get done." Primarily making sure that as many people survive this nightmare as possible.

"Of course. And… thank you. For talking me out of there. While you have done much for me, I would like to make a request, even if I don't deserve it." He lowered his head again, refusing to look me in the eyes.

"Oh?"

"If you find my brother, if you find Rokunth, don't let him live. Kill him the moment that you find him." There was something unsettling about the hatred in his voice. About the swelling, barely contained rage that he held as he spoke his own brother's name. "For the things that he's done, not only limited to me, but to close in his attempts to sate his ambition, he deserves to die. And he has survived more assassination attempts than you would be likely to believe."

"I'd have done it, even if you didn't ask." I said as I walked towards the door, fastening the box emblazoned with the symbol of the bull moose at the front to my belt.

With that, I leave the Korinthian to his rest, passing by my clone as he ran back inside with an even bigger plate than last time, steam and succulent scents of meat and vegetables wafting into my nose.

"You're being far more trusting than I thought you would be." Ghost said conversationally as we passed through the crowd in my workshop.

I shrug. "I just don't think that he's lying. I've never met a Korinthian like him, and most of them don't bother learning anything about Earth customs or culture."

"Right, the whole honorifics and peace signs that he was throwing around." Weeb. A voice much like my own whispered into my head, one from a life that I couldn't quite remember yet. "Though, your instincts on people being truthful have been a lot more accurate since you gained those flames. Far more so than during our life together, Guardian."

"Reading people is easier now. Harmony has a tendency to do that." I say offhandedly, the flame singing into existence on my finger before disappearing again. Using the flame, understanding it and what it was telling me, was a struggle in and of itself.

A feeling that was always there, if only I just listened to it. I still didn't get everything, but that was something that would come with time. While the Box Weapon was another piece of tech that was still beyond my understanding, it didn't mean that it was beyond my repair.

Took a lot longer than i thought possible, but here it was. Whole, cleaned, and ready for use.

Well, who was I to say no to some harmonic mayhem?

Hearing the screaming, the pleas for help, and the horror of being stuck in that damn tomb they called a fortress of those unfortunate enough to have been caught by the Korinthian brought back memories. One's that I wished had remained forgotten, both in this life and others.

"Five minutes and forty seconds, boss." My clone says to me as I step out through the gateway, closing it behind me.

I look at him and say the word that would raze this place to the fucking ground. "Express." He nods and disappears without a word. High above the sky, still in the atmosphere, a dozen airborne blimp carriers open their hatches and deploy every single Walker and Strider that is on hand. Each one plummeting at controlled speeds right onto the key buildings and areas that we had observed over the past few weeks.

None of them would hit the main Fortress, but that's where I came in.

Melina was already spread across the necropolis, clones scattered all over, freeing what slaves she could while waiting for the signal to escape. It came when the first Walker shook the earth, unleashing a torrent of incendiary rounds the size of my arm onto the wings containing those biocreations.

I knew that portals would be appearing all over the 'city' leading what innocents we could out of this damned place.

Harmonic Chaos, I think that I quite liked that name. An orange singing flame ignites on my finger before it presses down into the hole in the center of the boxes face. The hatch opens down the middle, coalescing singing flames blasting out and forming into a creature that had almost an entire foot over me, horns included.

It had four legs that ended in hooves, brown glossy fur practically shining as it's flaming horns shook with its head as its eyes blinked as if it had been asleep. A long face with a large snout at the end looked at me with peacefully, deceptive brown eyes. I knew that he was just waiting to on a rampage. Around the spear like points of his horns were different rings, each one engraved with a different symbol, while others remained blank. I recognized the symbol for Konoha amongst them, the interlocked triangles of the Warlocks a bare blurry thing, but they're all the same. More and more that became clearer with each passing, death blazed with orange singing flames, memories taking form in the image that was the friend I'd made.

The box itself wasn't one of Geopetti Lorenzo's original designs. No, I could tell by the sheer complexity in the biology of this Bull Moose that Verde, Innocenti and Koenig had nothing to do with this one.

No, this was an original creation of mine. The very first box weapon created by someone other than the original three. Innocenti and Verde were long dead in that world, with Koenig having gone into hiding, selling what he could to keep his head around his neck.

Good times, the Mafia were not. Especially not that one.

Even while he walked towards me and nuzzled into my neck, I couldn't help the irritation at the back of my neck. He was incomplete, when I knew that he had been complete before I'd moved on from that world. A certainty of fact that was spat upon by whatever laws this damned bracelet worked.

His full potential was less sealed away, more than just not there. He was at the base he had been at in the first stages, future progressions blocked and my memories gone. Well, it was something that I would just have to work on in the future. For now…

"Come one Hearth, let's go burn this place down." If only people could understand the rage that rested inside those innocent brown eyes. There would be fewer deaths across the multiverses of America that way.

Instead of climbing on top of him, I run alongside him, manifesting a few… choice guns that I had made with one of my latest acquisitions. Slabs of metal with miniature tubes of concentrated air instead of the bulky, heavy things that I had grown accustomed to making.

"Let's get this mission done, Guardian." I couldn't help but smile at those old familiar words.

They hunted me. I was dying. I could feel the life ebb and bleed out of me, just like the red liquid that leaked through the bandages I managed to steal off that gas station. I would have left money if I could, but I didn't have my sunglasses, and scaring the crap out of some poor dude from looking into my eyes wasn't high on the priority list.

I was alone now. A lone Ronin running through the empty, forgotten small town. I didn't know the name of it. I doubted that anyone even did anymore, with the way that the wilderness had reclaimed the buildings and forgotten vehicles. Maybe it had only been as little as ten years ago? The car while old, still looked fairly decent, if being claimed by weeds and branches.

The damned silver cuts burned and ached in a way that I had forgotten. Gone were the protections and regeneration granted by the wolfblood, granted by this Gaia. Damn good it did me. Having eyes blacker than the night and having to deal with the first couple of years in Crinos was enough of a pain. Claws, being bigger than most grown men, with the strength to literally rip people apart, and having to hide away what you are until you turn eight was not fun, and probably scars most kids more than those idiots in the Nation might think.

If it hadn't been for the memories coming in, I would probably have fallen to the Wyrm long ago. So much for solidarity and loyalty among the Garou when they were all too happy to throw you away if you don't fit into what should be perfect.

My parents were long gone, punished for their crimes of the Litany, a foolish waste of resource and life. Perhaps I was cursed for this. For every life to lead it without a parent or loved one to help me grow.

How sad it is that I miss my times as Guardian. Missing my friends, those that I grew to love not out of obligation, but out of genuine compassion. I miss those days, even when I had to fight not just for my life, but all of humanity every single day of my existence. Even when everything seemed to be going out of it's way to beat the Earth back into the ground.

The Garou could certainly learn from that. Damned fools.

Yet, here I was. Heading to a Caern to make sure that at least someone could use it properly instead of those Black Spirals.

Barely Fifteen and I already knew I was going to die. Yet… I couldn't bring myself to care. Even without my Light, I was still a Guardian, and would do what I must, even if no one else cared. I cared. And that was enough to throw my life into the gauntlet.

This world might be doomed, and i wouldn't be here to see what happened, but if there was one thing I learned, it's that every light, no matter how small, is important. Every seed could grow into a tree capable of withstanding the tests of time. And I would die to see it through.

I howl into the night, charging through the scores of Black Spirals and Possessed banes, unleashing the Rage of a distant world, even while I fired from the replica of the Ace of Spades in my hand. Each bullet finding their mark, right through the heads of corpses causing them to erupt in an explosion of flames.

Even with claws at the ends of my hand, with one currently busy slicing a patchwork furred Spiral into salami, nothing was going to mess with my aim. Not after all the damned monsters I had to go through.

If Oryx didn't kill me, I wasn't going to let them do it either, not until it was done.

I don't know how long I spent there, fighting my through them, feeling every last inch of my life slip through the silver wounds across my body, or how many corpses I would leave behind. But eventually, I made it to the Caern. It was abandoned and almost done in the process of becoming a hive of the Spirals.

The copy of the Ace of Spades was in one hand, it's black and white painted job chipped and cloaked with blood, the white spade on the barrel stained red. My arm was gone, and I think most of my fangs were gone too.

Yet, there I stood. Alone, with countless corpses surrounding me, the Caern free of corruption with the collection of Ronin I had managed to convince on their way.

I hope they made good choices. I hoped that they would live instead of exist. The ritual required one last rite. A ritual of cleansing and protection. While I could not come back, my Light was still there. And a sun always shone the brightest at the end of its life.

So, with a smile on my face, and gleam in my eye, I use the last of my strength, feeling the breadth of life already slipping away, and pull the trigger. The last thing that I remember being the light in my soul explode around me even as I fell back.

I would not be here to see this tree grow, but perhaps the Ronin could enjoy the shade in the coming years. They deserve that much.

"You're strange." Aversa said to me quietly as I worked away at the bench that I was adding to the patio outside. Nothing too fanciful, just four legs and a simple back with a few added engravings of wolves along the edges.

I stopped my carving and look up at her with a surprised raised eyebrow. "That didn't sound like an insult. Are you feeling alright? I could probably whip up some form of medicine if you really need it."

She scoffs and rolls her eyes at me, smacking my shoulder with a hand, the nails now trimmed down from their frankly too long black. If they were natural, that was one thing, but I'm pretty sure she grew them out to claw someone's eyes out. I'm 99% sure that she laced them with poison that one time she tried to rip my eyes out.

"Don't be an ass." She chastised me while placing down our dinner on the table. A simple meal of grilled fish with some steamed vegetables on the side, and glasses of water. It was almost heavenly for her first time cooking for us.

I could probably have classified it as a poisonous or corrosive component, and was surprised that she wasn't intentionally trying to kill me that time.

"Sorry, it's just natural." I chuckled as we dug in. We ate in silence for a few minutes before she finally broke it.

"Truly, is this all that you want in life? Just staying here on an island, away from the rest of the world with only me for company? What else call you but strange?" Instead of the haughty superior tone that she used during our first few weeks here, she sounded… meek. Afraid that she was saying the wrong words.

It brought some light into my heart to see that. A little chain unraveled that I hadn't known had been there. She could be lying, could be trying to play me to get what she wants.

But my intuition tells me that isn't what she's doing. No, there was a… genuine interest in her eyes. Something that had been missing from them before.

So, I choose to answer her honestly. "I didn't lie when I said that there isn't anything out there for me. No family, my old merc company is dead and buried, and I've been traveling for so long that I don't really have anywhere else to return to." Ironically, I was speaking of more than simply this life. How I wished to return to the many lives I've lived before. Now, they are gone, stretched far beyond my reach no matter how much I try to cross that border.

No matter how many abilities I gained, I couldn't return to the worlds I left behind, regardless of how much I wanted to see them. I… didn't realize just how much I missed them, or any of the other 'me's' missed them until I just sat here in the middle of nowhere and just… existed. I wasn't mired in despair like I had been for the past few lives. Simon helped with that, he helped with so many things in that life.

Now, I at least tried connecting with people. Sure, she tried killing me, but hey, nobody's perfect.

A conflicted expression drew itself on her face. Half like she understood, half like she was angry that she understood.

Hm, I think now would be a good time.

"Since you asked a question, I think that it's only fair that I ask some of my own. How have the nightmares been going." She flinches and freezes in place, orange eyes completely focused on mine, pupils practically shaking in their sockets.

"I don't know what you're talking about, peasant." She practically hisses out, orange eyes almost blazing in rage as I watch her with stoic eyes.

"There's no one else here, Aversa. Just you and me." She glares at me, knowing that there were no power plays or attempts to swipe at her political power. Just weird old me. She might have been better off with the former, honestly.

"Oh, really? And who's to say that sticking me here wasn't just another part of your plan!?" She stands up, her almost empty plate forgotten.

I already knew that this was going to be her reaction. "We both know that if I really wanted to make power plays, it sure as hell wouldn't have been like this. Certainly not in the middle of nowhere with no way to benefit from whatever games I might play." She stopped, but there was still that feral, wild look in her eyes that told me she might just jump me in any moment.

The tense moment stretches on, like a waltz that would never end, until she slumps down into her seat, shoulders sagging and looking… far more tired than that I had ever seen her. Even during those first few days when she wouldn't eat a single thing I made.

"You're right, as if you would care enough to actually try any of that." Aversa almost sounds… disappointed by that? "It would explain more than some random madman kidnapping me and then losing our ship out at sea. Why couldn't it have been just a political ploy? That would have been so much easier."

I couldn't help but chuckle and relax back in my chair. "I tend to get called that a lot."

I don't press her to answer my question, simply letting the silence tick on as the sun traveled through the sky outside.

"...have I been loud in my sleep?" She whispered so low that I almost didn't hear her.

"A little bit, but I don't mind. I get them too." It wasn't as hard to admit that now. Not compared to so many lifetimes ago.

"Really? You?" She asked as if I had said that the sky would rain fire. I mean, I could make that happen, but that wasn't the point. "The man who almost always wears a smile on his face and laughed after a sea crash?"

"A smile is just a smile. It does not mean that sadness has never touched my heart." And for just that one moment, I let the smile fade and allow the old pain to manifest in my eyes. Mastering your own expression was something I had long since learned, but it never hurt to let your guard down. Especially not when you were trying to have someone else do the same.

Time ticked on once again.

"I… think that something is happening to me." She finally whispered out, hands shaking as she held herself, hands unsure as if she was unsure how to do it. "I keep… seeing things. People with faces that… I feel I should know, but can't remember." She looks at her hands again. "I remember… being held."

The words held a desperate, almost manic edge to them. As if she couldn't believe that she had ever been held in her life.

I couldn't help the prick of pain at that train of thought. At the… familiarity of it all.

"That should be the wards I have set up around the house." I said simply.

"...What?" A hoarse and croaky voice said, as if the mere words tired her throat out.

"From the morning that we met, at least, I met you without being under the influence, I could feel that there was something on you. Some form of magic that I wasn't sure of." I take a bite of the fish and nod. A bit overcooked, but at least it wasn't trying to poison my lungs.

"What did you do?" She asked, angry, and for once I didn't blame her.

"Since it felt like a curse, I put some warding crests around the house." I point up at the ceiling where a small magic circle, full of pentagram and various other symbols, sat before pointing to the rest that littered the walls. "It doesn't really do much. Just wears away magic bit by bit. If it turns out that I was wrong, then no harm done."

"So what is it?" She eventually choked out. "Are you telling me that these nightmares are more than just that?"

"Probably memories." I said with a shrug as I took another swig of water. "Whatever magic was placed on you, it messed with your mind and memories. Probably suppressed something that someone didn't want you to find out."

"How can you be so sure of that?" I sigh at her question.

"Simple. No one would beg for their parents the way that you do at night if it hadn't happened. Or at least, if you didn't believe it happened."

I finally looked back up at her, and found her eyes staring into my own. Eyes full of tears as she just… curled into herself at the realization that the past she thought she had wasn't her own. That, whatever she thought she knew, wasn't the truth.

That someone close to her had lied to her whole life.

And for the rest of the day she wept and screamed. She hit me, blaming me or everything, screaming about someone named Validar the entire while. I just let her unload, and sat with her until she simply passed out. I took her to her room, and put her to sleep, shutting the door behind me as I went back to my chair. And here I sit now, writing this latest entry, hoping that I did the right thing.

The entire complex burned and crumbled under the onslaught that we brought down upon it. There was no mercy for those that raised their weapons, and for once, none for any that surrendered.

After the countless corpses and broken people that were being healed in my Workshop, I was in no mood to allow sympathy or compassion for those that don't deserve it.

Hulking Walkers stomped through stone defenses, unloading their stores of elemental ammunition onto the unleashed swarms of engineered bioweapons, scores of twisted and warped flesh falling by the dozens. Striders ran through the alleyways and streets, cutting off any and all that tried using them to outmaneuver the heavy tanks that were the Walkers, though it didn't save all of them.

Across the Stone City, many of them were overtaken by the swarm of monsters and what firepower the enemy could bring to bear. Yet, it wasn't nearly enough to stem the tide. In pockets of the city, trees of golden light shined, blades of radiant gold slicing through the air, portals of orange flame popping in and out of existence as Melina tore her own way through.

Me personally? I was doing much of the same in the main complex.

Running alongside Hearth, the Moose Box Weapons charging and headbutting through walls, leaving behind trails of flames from his hooves while beating any that were too slow to avoid him into black mulch. Energy attacks were absorbed into his Flames, fueling the both of us in our rampage, while any actual kinetic weaponry simply bounced off his horns.

I was going with just as much shock and awe. My aim was steady and true, the modified hand canon in my hand cycling between different applications that I chose. I was limited to only two different elements, along with simply firing the weapon with only kinetic force, but it was enough.

Even if apparently using corrosive ammunition was apparently a 'war crime'- I had to look that up later- it still managed to tear through some thicker skinned or armored hulking behemoths.

Now that I had finally met Rekinth Xelincos, I could see why the creatures were degenerating at an increased rate. I had been right in my assumptions that it had been sabotage. And while blood would still be on his hands, I knew that he was currently back in the Forge, shoulder deep in blood and traumatized patients. Every hour inside, I had a clone that was stationed for patrol disappear to send me back a report, of which I had already received three.

I'd long since stopped keeping track of how long we had been fighting. Of how many corpses we were leaving behind.

I had seen more, so many more. It wasn't clear, but I knew that mountains were small compared to the piles of corpses I had left behind in my wake. You will leave far more than that. A small voice at the back of my head whispered into my ear.

Yet, I knew letting them live was a practice in foolishness. No. Not after everything that they had done. There was no law in this world, no greater good to take them to be judged at. There was me, and only me.

And that would have to be enough.

When I ran out of bullets, I sighed, knowing that spending any more time than was necessary was only begging for complications. "Hearth." I intoned numbly as I stared out the window at the crumbling wall and creatures pouring in from the outside. "Cambia Forma."

The bull moose snuffed in amusement and was covered in glowing orange light, becoming nothing but the Flame of Harmony as it darted towards me, coating every inch of my body and integrating itself into my armor and equipment. When the light died down, the black plates of armor were replaced by gleaming grey steel and singing flames of orange. Not a single speck of skin was exposed, the individual plates arranged in the perfect places to provide as much protection as possible. Yet, it felt the exact same as before, no, scratch that, it felt even lighter than before.

Gauntlets and steel boots adorned my arms and legs, small openings radiating a constant stream of Harmony Flames along the back of my arms, though they were arranged all across the armors body. Instead of weakpoint, I knew that they were the most heavily reinforced pieces of the armor that was Hearth.

Finally, adorned on my head was a faceless steel helmet that gleamed like silver, two eyes being the only thing adorning the front, both of them gleaming a heartening orange hue. Two steel five pointed horns stood proudly on my head, flames cascading off them in waves.

It was slightly gaudy, stylish, and probably one of the most valuable things that I carried everywhere with me. Yet, inside of Hearth, I couldn't help but feel as if I could take on the entire world. Or rather, worlds. Dust, I was small.

Here, on this penal colony, that seemed massive in scope, was nothing but a single little dot on a map of something far grander than most people could realize.

I had experienced something like that before. The familiarity of this fear was enough to tell me that. But the problem was no less daunting when one truly contemplated it.

Bah, existential dread was something that was better saved for later. For after I burned this place to the ground. Given the shrieks, skitters, and roars of the beasts that were charging in after some Walkers managed to tear down some walls separating the complex from the jungle, it wouldn't be long now. Even if I just sat on my hands and watched the fireworks.

Alright, Hearth, let's get to work. An excited snuff at the back of my mind was all the responses I needed from Sky Moose.

Winth

If he somehow managed to make it out of this, he was drinking himself under the table at the first bar that he could find. Hell, if he could, he'd make sure to go barhopping over the next week or so.

I need a vacation after this shit.

Explosions and screaming rocked everything, the stone floor shaking as the fighting raged outside, the beasts native to this planet deciding that they wanted to join in as the walls crumbled away. Why had he suggested that during the meeting about this entire 'clusterfuck'? He rather liked that human word, very appropriately conveyed just how damned chaotic this entire situation was.

"DUST DUCK!" He yelled as he saw one of their opponents say 'fuck it' and lifted a shoulder mounted launcher, pointing the rounded missile right at them. He threw his men around him down, and watched in slow motion as the explosive projectile was fired right at him. The smell of smoke and death lingered on his nose, and even while certain fired at him, he found his heartbeat surprisingly steady in his ears. He didn't think, didn't contemplate or even focus on activating the chakra in him.

He moved, faster than he ever had before, stumbling to the side just as the missile was about to hit him. In the same movement, he follows the movement of the explosive, his eyes growing just as big as his horns, as the tide of monsters that had been chasing after them runs face-first into the missile.

It was only luck that he blinked the in the split second when the missile hit and when it exploded, the flame and brightness shining even through his closed eyelids. Blinking the stars out of his eyes, Winth realizes that he'd been thrown onto the floor, ears ringing yet already clearing away. Everything was either on fire or in rubble, his men somehow managing to have survived as well, with one of them pulling him onto his feet while the fighting only continued around them.

Right, no time for breaks.

Firing charged bullet after charged bullet, Winth runs down the hallway, the disarray, and chaos of the fight only having intensified with the explosion, death, and destruction reaching an all-time high as men fell left and right.

Even with the cleanup that they had brought earlier, this was still the Rokarthian power base, filled to the brim with soldiers and murderers. Winth and his group managed to put up a fight, but it was always one in futility, especially when they were as outnumbered as they were.

Stabbing one particularly foolhardy fool that charged instead of shooting at them from a distance like most of his friends, Winth took the dead Rokarthians weapons, making sure to throw the soon to be corpse a few feet away. Just to make sure, he shot the gurgling Korinth just to be sure the bastard actually stayed down. No point in giving him the chance for a second chance by grabbing him and draining his life away.

He'd seen too many drama vids save someone that way in his youth so many years ago. Especially since his wife would force him to watch a few action ones.

I wouldn't mind watching them instead of being in one. He thought to himself as he shot into the firing horde, downing one of the dumbasses that tried firing that launcher again.

Gritting his teeth, Winth looks up, wondering what the hell they could do to push back against this wall of lasers, when he notices something crawling on top of the ceiling. Or rather, someone.

Ixoc was a strange Korinth, and not just because of the odd blue eyes compared to the standard crimson or golden. He was by far one of the youngest amongst them, with his scales and horns already going completely white at the low age of fifty, and being one of the smallest to boot. There was also the reason he had been sent here to Refuse too, which was… odd compared to most political prisoners here.

Something sparked in his hands, a small rounded object with a single live flame, as he hung above the firing squad in front of them, hanging above them with chakra on the ceiling. Winth could already imagine the wide, manic grin that the young Korinth always wore when it came to his 'hobbies'.

Then he heard the laugh. That horrible, homicidal, wonderful laugh. "BAHAHAHAHA, fire in the hole bitches." Winth managed to activate the recording function in his ring, just as the patrol of Rokarthian guards looked up and watched dumbfounded as the live grenade fell right in the middle of their formation. They stared dumbly at the explosive for all of a second before they screamed and scrambled away, Ixoc laughing all the while.

The discharge of Flame shard infused explosives was always one that would leave your ears ringing if you were too close, but right now, it was the most incredible feeling in the world. Winth charged forward, most of those caught in the blast now dead, while those that managed to survive it were currently dying. Whether that be to the shrapnel from the explosive, or to being caught by a laser bolt to the face.

All the while, he could swear that he could hear Ixoc laughing through the ringing in his ears as he took the downed Rokarthians laser pistols and rigged them into makeshift laser bombs. Winth had to hold in a shiver as he remembered that the grenade he'd deployed had been one of the small bombs that Xavier had made. And Ixoc was hoarding most of the bigger ones in his bag.

Roland

There was nothing like your very first battle after being chained to a bed for over a fucking month. If it wasn't for that giant steampunk clock in the middle of the Monastery, Roland didn't think that he would be here for this fight. Let alone equipped with… quite the new arsenal of abilities.

Sure, Xavier wouldn't let him near any of the mechs, apparently he wasn't coordinated enough to be a pilot—Bah! — and would 'only pose a threat to those dumb enough to be near' him. I mean, he isn't wrong, but he didn't have to be that much of an asshole. Roland would have thought that a bunch of the changes would have lightened up the former mute man, and it had to a degree. Xavier actually pulled pranks on people and managed to find a sense of humor, but he was still a massive dick when he wanted to be.

I should get him laid with someone, anyone, maybe that'll get that stick out of his ass. Even with having alternate universe realities, memories shoved into his brain didn't help. Which was sad in its own way, and the sole reason Roland kept that little thought to himself. He was just happy that Xavier couldn't read minds, or maybe they would have gone another five or so years without speaking to each other again.

Maybe Roland should get him a dog? That might help the workaholic a bit in his depression issues. Then again, what bits of memories or dreams that Roland would sometimes get from Xavier told him that whatever shit he dealt with in those worlds wasn't something that Roland could help with.

He wasn't reading them intentionally, but sometimes they were just so damn loud that Roland couldn't help but see them, and feel just how much pain and love were infused into them. Enough that there were some nights when Roland just sat there, glass in hand wondering how the fuck to talk to his friend about the shit that he's seen. The things he's lost, the people he's loved, and the hopes that he died with.

Echoes of lives well lived and deaths that echoed across worlds. But no, Roland wasn't a shrink. He couldn't help himself out of the holes that he dug himself into, let alone his friends. Anything that he touched would be someday doomed to orbit the disaster that was his own life.

More tombstones to add to the pile, more photos to add to his long nights.

Well, now wasn't the time for those kinds of thoughts, now was it? No, now as the time for him to just cut loose.

He walks out of the fiery portal, giving the clone of Melina a wave over his shoulder while tapping his new blade on the other with the blunt edge. It was a simple machete, yes, one forged out of tempered alloys scavenged in an old storage bay a few hundred miles away from the new city. Should let Xavier name that one, Roland was always shit at naming things. Only, that wasn't what had him smiling with savage glee, a gleam in his eyes that he's been having to cage over the past few weeks.

With just a swing, he releases a slash of pure psionic energy, not his usual flame manifestation or control, one of pure kinetic force. He leaves the actual fire to the magic imbued on the glowing forgelike red of the blade. It had taken a whole big ass crystal in the shape of a star that felt like the fury of thousand supernovas concentrated into one, but God had it been worth it.

From his perch on top of the stone building, he watches with satisfaction as the blade of kinetic flame explodes into the stone wall a few blocks away. Stone and rubble crumbles away, even more screams of those Rokarthians added to the deluge as beasts pour into the city. Stoneskins charge through the streets, pummeling any Korinthian that tries getting in their way before chowing down on the slurry of meat they'd just prepared.

Roland turned and watched the clanking walkers stomp through buildings, while the striders leaped across buildings, the smell of propellant and smoke wafting through the breeze as golden trees reached for the sky.

"Hmm, I think that we went a bit overboard." Roland said with a chuckle as he heard something hiss behind him.

He doesn't turn as he cuts the avian biological nightmare with talons the size of his bicep in half with a single swing of his machete. Damned thing was loud in his mind. A constant screaming that finally went quiet as it died. Just like every other monster that Rekinth Xelincos made. Or rather, his twin. Whatever. Different person, same asshole.

Being in the middle of the city was like being stuck inside of a concert starring screaming zombies, especially compared to the normal nightmare beasties that inhabited this planet. At least they'd weren't people before this, carrying the last remnants of whoever they had been before, twisted and corrupted into these fucking things.

Huffing out a breath, he sheathes his blade and forms his hands into a handsign, disappearing in a cloud of smoke.

"Gotta say, never thought I'd see a group that looked this damn good." He muses to himself with a chuckle as his clones launch themselves into the city, buildings, and monsters ripped to shreds and burned to a smoking crisp in their wake.

Korunth Xelincos

Everything was burning. And he could do nothing to stop. His contingencies and survival of the Korinthian Empire were going up in flames. Not due to the mistakes that he made, or the impact of a greater threat that had remained asleep for thousands of years in the galaxy.

No, all of this came from some prisoners that had been thrown away and forgotten about like the trash that they were supposed to be. Thrown into the Refuse of a planet that they all now lived on. It was laughable. It was ironic.

It made him wish to just grab his gun and pull the trigger, like he should have after the disaster campaign so many months ago. Cracking open a glowing egg that had the progenitor of all surprises. One that would haunt not just the Korinthian Empire, but the galaxy as a whole. The last report he'd received had been one pertaining to one of the ancient gateways that littered the galaxy. An entire network of forgotten passageways that could cut down years, if not decades, of travel through the normal galactic roads.

By now, those lizards would have finished their work on the gateway and unleashed themselves of any other portal that remained operational. Legacy was the only true thing that Korunth believed in, and he wished that whatever fate there was would be merciful enough to leave it as only one portal instead of activating the entire network. Or perhaps it would and the entire galactic community would come like the hammer of judgement against those old relics.

He could hope. It was the only thing that he could do, now that his efforts were crumbling around him. The misery and death weaved in his efforts to keep these zealots at bay, to keep their bloodlust sated.

Everything he did, was in the belief that it would further his efforts and goals, damn the sacrifices that must be made. And just like his brother had told him every time that Korunth dragged him back home from yet another escape attempt, his mistakes came to reap his head. Death knocking on his door, just like it would on every living thing in this world.

Yet another wall crumbled, this one to a kinetic force of gleaming flames instead of golden light.

At least his end would be beautiful and ironic. It would be memorable. The only legacy that could be afforded towards him.

He could fight, yes. Ensure that honor and some form of worthiness remained in him as he fought tooth and nail for every last second of his life.

But what would be the point?

No, he didn't think that nobility or glory were befitting of him. Not for one whose efforts would be deemed as nothing in the end.

So, with a sigh, he takes his seat at his desk, and puts his weapon towards his head. An old kinetic slug thrower, ancient even by Korinthian status.

He put the barrel to his head just as something busts through the door, a humanoid armored being, horned and wreathed in singing flames, it's faceless plate mask glowing at him with orange gleaming eyes. He could practically feel the surprise in them.

A pull of the trigger with a smile on his face. Too late, follow me down, why don't you? I'm sure my efforts to obfuscate this planet from the Korinthian maps have gone in flames as well. Or they will in time.

With that last regret, Korunth Xelincos, former second in line to the Korinthian throne dies. His efforts and legacy forever marred not by his cunning or efforts in expanding the Korinthian Empire, but instead forgotten to the pages of history. Forever relegated to a mere footnote in the tomes of Rekinth Xelincos.

"How can you still smile the way that you do?" Aversa asked me after yet another tale of my past. Of the various lives that I've led, left, and lost. Of the children that had been my whole world, and the planet I had burned in retribution in the wake of their death. It was not a fair trade. I would never see their smiles again, only in the barest depths of my mind, yet how many children did I do the same to in that magical mundane world I had long since left behind?

I wasn't surprised at her question, it was a good one, and one that I had to ask myself so many times in the past. "For a long time I didn't." I admitted to the former princess. "I just made my way through different lives, empty, and devoid of anything, living and dying without really connecting to anyone. I simply absorbed myself in the work I did and the responsibilities that plagued me. Then I found a world that refused to just leave me be. Into a lad that drilled his way into the heavens."

I can't help the smile that worms its way onto my face into the memory of that particular brat. The one that can't just lie down and take it. No, he stands back up and curses at the heavens, spinning his way above even them.

How are you now, Simon? How is Nia? Did the life I gave up bring one that could make you both happy?

"The greatest lesson I ever learned is that the world is only pointless if you choose it to be. There is no greater meaning in the chaos that is creation, that's why you have to wake up and take those steps yourself. To find the meaning that you yourself give to everything around you. No more, no less."

"So you chose that your meaning was kidnapping strangers and rehabilitating them." She said with a growl, but I could feel the amusement coming off her in waves. Emotions were still hard for her to properly show, but I think that she was doing far better in the weeks since her memories came back.

"Why not? It isn't as if I have something else going on in this world. As a mercenary, I only moved from battlefield to battlefield, the last thread of connection long since cut. So why not cherish the one that I do have?"

Something I said must have been surprising, because her mouth fell open just as her eyes widened, and some red touched her dusky cheeks. A weird pitch escapes her mouth as it flaps open and closed for a few seconds, as if fumbling for the right word to say.

"Are you alright?" I ask, leaning in with concern, her eyes widening a bit at that.

"How the hell can you just say things like that without batting an eye?" She looked like she wanted to scream, but the words only came out in a whisper.

I can't help but shrug my shoulders, my smile widening as she was no doubt preparing another spiel of insults or screaming. At this point, I knew that it was just a defense mechanism when she became frustrated and embarrassed. I dealt with it enough anytime that Yoko had gotten irritated against someone.

"I've been around for a while. A long while, that tends to make me a bit weird compared to other people." Can't help but close my eyes as I remember all the people I've met across my many lives, the loss, love, hopes, and rejoices I've come across in my adventures and traveling.

It's why it was a surprise when I felt soft lips touch my own, thin hands cupping my cheeks as she leaned against me.

Oh.

I was an idiot.

That wasn't just normal affection, was it? No Xavier, of course it wasn't you damned idiot.

I should push her away. I should. But… I can't help but lean into it. For as much as I wanted to help her because it is the right thing to do, I can't help but enjoy the company that she gives. Her laugh and joy, a wonder that had taken months to see, a window into the compassion she had to hide for so long.

I keep my form secure, into the face I was born with on this world, no need to give her a scare. When we part, her face is glowing brighter than a tomato, hands covering her face.

"Come now, it's a bit late to get shy, don't you think?" I ask her.

She promptly hits me on the shoulder.

I can't help but laugh.

"Must you sulk here?" I ignore Melina's voice as my hands work away on the pieces in front of me, tiny gears and bits of metal that I had a fabricator forge outside the Workshop while I had been helping in the makeshift hospital inside the monastery. While diagrams and blueprints were no issue to construct in my mind, practicality demanded to at least build them out in some manner before I blow everyone up. Apparently it helped 'save human lives' but I thought the saying was a bit arbitrary when the only life in danger was mine.

Maybe dying for a couple of minutes would relieve this rage that wouldn't leave my heart.

"I wanted to shoot that fucker myself." I admitted when she didn't leave the doorway, trapping the both of us in the room. I could just create a portal out of here, but then she'd win.

"And is that truly a reason for you to remain here, pushing your body past the limits that it has?" She asks. "You have been awake for the entire week since the liberation."

"Sleep, while still necessary, isn't as pressing of a necessity as you would think." I manage to ground out, knowing that while it was technically a truth, I was also lying through my teeth, the heaviness of my eyes a constant battle.

"That is foolishness on your part." The one eyed woman calmly stated, her quiet voice as lout as a thunderclap. "The battle was a victory, not a failure, and for as much as you push your body for those around you, that does not diminish the needs that you have. Ghost agrees with me."

"Of course, Ghost agrees with you." I say, though there wasn't any bitterness in my voice. Not when I knew that the floating bot only had my best interest at heart.

Damn them for that. "Honestly, I don't even know why I'm pushing myself so hard. Not really. I just… it feels like I had to be the one to kill him. If only to satisfy something that I feel I have."

"The horrors you have experienced on this world happened long before that being came to this world." Instead of reproachful, there was a gentleness to her voice that sounded almost alien. She never spoke to me this way.

"What's with the caring?" I ask, bluntly, but her attitude was just a bit… worrying.

"'What's up', is that you are acting like a fool, and we are worried, you blighted idiot." Good, the venom was back, that was much better. "And it isn't just Roland and those close to you that notice your losing yourself in your work. While he might have been the leader of these people for the past decades, you are the one that saved all of their lives. Or did you already forget that night in the city?"

"I'm pretty sure that I remember it far more than you." I snipe back, unable to contain myself. I manage to duck as she throws a blade of light at my head, probably knowing that I'd see it coming.

I hope.

Eh, what's another woman trying to kill me going to matter.

Sighing, I rub both my eyes with one hand, leaning back in my seat as my half built mini-mech stares back with half a head.

"It's stupid, I know. I just… don't know what I'm going to do now." I admit half-heartedly. I'm not the same man that I used to be. Far from it, with all these years jammed into my head. "For so many years I was just a tunnel diver, searching for old tech that someone might be interested in. Every day was a gamble, but it was one that I chose to make every day. Then that asshole started to organize all the crazies locked in here with us, and now that he's dead… the future is murky. Everyone knows who I am now." And that, more than everything, terrified him.

Not the various him and hers across his various lives, not those that lived happy lives in London or rocky ones in America, but instead the little slave amongst the swarms of others that had been born in captivity.

A nobody that was now a lot more nobodies shoved into one measly container. The world was open to him, this vast, terrifying galaxy, and he had no idea where to go. No connection, no true road lading him forward.

"It is a small comfort that you are the same guideless moron that I knew so long ago." Melina said as she finally stepped behind me and tapped a delicate finger onto the table. "The question isn't what road there is to tread, but what road you wish to make. You, of all people, taught me that."

I manage to keep myself from twitching at that, the memories from the end of that life as elusive as ever, while others shined clearer and clearer with every passing day.

With a sigh, I realize that she was right, as annoying as it was.

I didn't know what to do. So why not say fuck it and do whatever the hell it is that I wish to do?

I thought again of that memory of a memory again. Of a young man that wore a flame on his back and wore a star across his eyes.

That feeling of… rebellion. Freedom. And doing the right thing because who the hell else was going to do it?

I was already doing something that I did before in my various lives. Why not do it again for the first time? I wasn't a leader, not yet anyway, but I could at least learn what I could by fucking up.

Standing up, I resolve myself for what came forward, shoulders looser than they had been in days.

"What's Rekinth doing?" I asked.

"Same thing he has been doing since we freed him. Working himself to the bone until one of us forces him to get some rest." Good. I would have started to question him if he had just shrugged off the guilt by now. It was genuine, if he's been pushing himself that much. At least, I can hope that it is.

While the blood on his hands was deep, and it would probably never wash away, there was worth in trying to heal those that he could. I knew that better than most people.

My clones were too busy accomplishing… well, everything. Teaching, building, growing, exploring, manufacturing, the list went on and on. There were probably millions of mouths to feed, thousands more to heal, and only I and a handful of others that knew enough to actually accomplish everything that we needed. At least the night attacks from the beasts on this planet were a paltry issue now.

"I have been watching the skies, as you said." She added in, grabbing my attention away from the mental checklist I had been building in my head. "As you predicted, there has been no sign of those starships that some of the more repulsive prisoners have claimed."

"Which probably means that what we heard from Rekinth was true. No way that they would keep the planet unobserved if something wasn't going completely wrong elsewhere in the empire. A single ship should mean nothing for at least a quick checkup for the 'mighty arm of Korinth'. And if we believe what he told us, they're fighting a war that they probably aren't going to win." The words should have brought a fire to my heart, one of vindication and satisfaction, but the only thing that I feel is a cold hand of fear that was far more familiar than I would like.

If something can cause them to mount their full attention, when they have been the leaders in military might on this sector of the galaxy for so many centuries, who the hell could they be fighting? Especially enough to cause one of the crown princes to kidnap his twin brothers, wipe data on Refuse from all Korinthian databases, and try to hide away like some fucking hermit?

Shoving his head in the sand against a coming tide that he could nothing against.

Could we?

Oh, I think that we could. With time.

The true question was if we had enough of it to muster even a meager force.

Sighing, I stand from my work, storing the imagined folder of the miniature in my mind away for further use, when I remember something that I should have asked already. "How are you?"

Melina blinks at me, confused, as if I was speaking some unknown language. "What?"

"How are you doing? With… everything that is happening. The death, the broken, the monsters, and the world that you don't know. An entire universe of laws and phenomenon that are completely unknown to the world that you know. With everything that has been happening, all the work that we have both been doing just trying to stay alive, I just realized that I haven't asked that simple question yet." Maybe if I had more social graces I would be embarrassed by that realization, but at this point, I know that survival has to take precedence against normal social care.

A single golden eye stares at me, mouth tightened into a thin line, while the rest of her remained as still as those little statue gremlins that kept ganking me in those crypts.

For a moment I think that she was going to scowl at me again, but instead, a gentle smile creeps across its face, another one of those little accidents I'm sure.

"It seems as if there is more of you left there than I thought." I frown as she mumbles something under her breath, but she continues on before I can ask for her to speak up. "This world is different from the one that I knew. No gods, no Golden Order… only the mortals." The words were a whisper in her gentle voice, her single eye drifting away in thought. "Mortals capable of reaching beyond the stars and soaring through the heavens. It might have been deemed heretical in the days of Order before the Shattering. Though I cannot say that I find such a thing unpleasant."

"While this planet is a dead one, forgotten in time due to the fall of whatever beings called it home, plagued by beasts and creatures out for blood, it has become a home to those strong and hardy enough to rise from this would be prison."

A chuckle manages to escape my lips. "Life is stubborn, hardy, and quite frankly doesn't know any better than to try to claw its way out of the ground. Doesn't matter if it's humans or not, sheer bullheadedness seems to be a constant across most civilizations I've come across in my lives. I think. Most of these memories are rather scattered, honestly."

"Yes, you have mentioned that before. Regardless, I find myself… enjoying this new life. While it may be one that has been full of strife and constant work, it has been… fulfilling in a way that I didn't think possible." She grew quiet at that, a single golden eye lost in a memory.

"How's about we go and get some work done then?" Even with the clones working round the clock, I knew that an extra pair of hands never hurt.

Speaking of, I summoned more clones as I realized that my chakra had managed to come back during my activities, the dozen or so copies walking out the door before the surrounding smoke dissipated.

No longer was the surrounding around a monastery. Yes, the clockwork and wooden halls remained the same, a wonderful calming building perfect for studying and learning in the mystic arts, but there was more since my last… departure from life.

No longer were there merely imaginary mountains of snow around us, instead, the craggy white had been replaced by an endless forest of green. Vast towers of oak, maple, and numerous other Minnesotan wild as far as the eye can see, an easy 100 acres with the white mountains towering around it.

Already vast areas of the older trees were being torn down and paving the way for more construction, a nice mixture of stone and steel serving as the foundation, with the blueprints on their way to being brought to life. There wasn't much to show for now, but with time there would be more buildings here.

For now, I wasn't sure, but that was a bridge that we could cross when we reached it.

While the extra land inside the monastery was much appreciated, the new acquisition's true worth was in the pure magic that radiated from the surrounding area. Pure, natural wild magic, just waiting to be harvested at any point, and I knew that it would never run out here. We lacked a practical application for it, but it was one that my clones were working on.

Using the spent crystals and resources, trying to see if they could fill them up with new life, but it remained an illusive project for now. With time, though, I had greater hopes.

Hopes that I felt would be required in the coming days. Conflict was coming, I could feel it in my bones, and the newfound Rage that burned within me howled to be let out.

A caged, frothing beast that remain in its bondage if it knew what was good for it. I had spent my whole life controlling the emotions that roiled inside of me, fearful of the repercussions that would come from my 'masters' should I show the slightest hint of emotions.

I wasn't going to allow that burning rage out when the price would be the lives of those around me instead of a simple temporary punishment. No matter how much my hands itched to allow the claws to come out and run through a hunt.

I wished that was the only thing that I had to worry about, but… it wasn't.

There was a… call. An urge, an itch, a necessity that urged me towards a certain direction in the sky, beyond the countless stars that shined down on this forgotten world. I knew what it was, no matter how much I shouldn't.

Home. Or rather, the home for Humans, and the Garou that never were, on this world. The birthplace of humanity that I had never seen. I doubt that the people who had been my parents had seen it either.

Now, I knew exactly what direction it was, no matter how strange or impossible it might be.

It could fuck off for all I care, I just wanted to have some time when I wasn't having the urge to howl at a moon that I couldn't fucking see.

The northern area of the Monastery, the actual living quarters, still served as the medical area of the growing city. Which we still needed to name now that I thought about it.

There was much to do, honestly. While the construction and overall damage control after the liberation of the Rokarthian stronghold were good actions, there were other things that could still be done. An actual census, some form of laws for people to follow, and an actual life for the people to live besides merely surviving from day to day.

For so long the people of this planet had been regulated to merely surviving as long as they could, finding the moments of peace when they could instead of living for them. The beasts of the planet were still a problem, but a paltry one compared to the slavers that were now mostly dead, while the remainder were either imprisoned until we could figure out what to do with them, or serving their time as a Redeemer.

Most of them were living in here actually, spending their days training under Winth and Ixoc, though the former was on probation due to smuggling a few Fire Stones for… 'Experimentation'. Crazy Bastard almost blew the entire complex to fucking shreds, but Melina managed to open a portal into space.

Sure, I lost a few supplies, along with some flashbacks as I felt the inevitable void becoming me closer, but it ended just fine. Besides, Winth kicked his ass after the explosive near miss.

"Quick, get in here!" A shrill voice screams as hands grab me from behind and drag me through an open doorway in the barracks, sudden enough that the wolf inside is actually momentarily startled too.

I barely realize that the one who had grabbed me was Rekinth Xelincos, the former prince looking healthier, and yet more haggard, than he had a few days ago. He wore simple robes from the monastery. A number of stains that I'm pretty sure weren't from tomatoes speckled all over his formerly green robes, his long hair barely kept contained in a bun while brand-new latex gloves adorned hands that threw more at me as he pointed at a sink in the corner. "Wash your hands and put on a robe."

Without another word, he opened a door that had been added after the manifestation of the monastery, probably from one of my clones, and disappeared without another word. During the moment when he crossed the doorway, I could hear the screaming of a woman coming from the other woman. A human woman, one that was going through the incredible pain that was childbirth.

Dusted ruin.

Melina followed behind me as I washed my hands, mirroring my actions as I washed my hands and forearms with soap as deeply as I could, following procedure and half formed memory from my days as a doctor in a different world.

"What is wrong with her?" Melina asked, confused and worry, managing to carry on her stoic voice.

"Her baby is being born." I manage to say as I scrub in between my fingers, growling to myself as I remember that i forgot my gauntlet back in the workshop. It wasn't exactly needed, but most of my more immediate magics required it as a catalyst. "Might require your help with healing if things take a turn for the worst. Starships might be a thing, but our medical equipment is a bit on the lacking side."

Yet another addition to the pile that was my eternal burdens.

"I have never seen a birth before." Melina whispered out, her gaze now focused on the doorway.

"It's grislier than you might think. Just please don't pass out during the procedure." I tell her honestly as we cross into the room with the screaming woman.

The hours were long, and the pain was immense. It was one that i had seen plenty of times in life, along with an… experience that is hard to remember. While I would not say that Melina was unfazed as we watched the head come out for air, with the rest of the body proceeding soon afterward, she did keep her hands steady as she brought the basin of water to clean the placenta away.

The mother was a small woman, barely at a meter and half, with short cropped black hair and thin almost gaunt features that spoke of malnourishment. She was pale and asleep, though her vitals thankfully seemed to have stabilized. Something that we would have to watch to caution on the safe side. Rekinth let out a sigh of relief as he finally relaxed next to the woman's bed, his golden eyes tired and heavy with exhaustion.

"Thank you. While I have studied human biology… the birth of a newborn was not exactly a procedure that I studied." A huff of exhaustion escapes from his lips, the only sign of his torment and silence the barest tiny holes on the skin over and under his lips. There was more meat on his bones, along with actually being clean for the first time in probably months, enough that the Korinthian in front of him looked like a new man. Heh. 'New Man'.

I shrug my shoulders. "I did what was needed. There aren't many people that know how to deliver a human baby here. Human babies are... scarce here."

"I reckon that there are more humans on the planet now due to my brother wishing to… 'Increase morale' amongst his army of goons." Rekinth acidly said, all but spitting the words out.

I grunt as I remember the sheer influx of human faces I had seen in those dungeons within that stone fortress. It had been a blur amidst the carnage and fighting, but his words were true. In a moment, the number of humans had jumped into the thousands compared to the bare handful that had managed to survive on this hostile planet.

"Who is she?" I asked as I washed away the tools and equipment in the sing, the crying of a child music to my ears as his lungs cried and cried.

"Ixocen." Rekinth replied quietly, my own growl rumbling in my chest as I recognize the Korinthian name. Loud Beast. A slave then.

"How long?"

"Her whole life." Just like me then.

Sighing, I turn to look at Melina scrubbing the child's head with a clean towel, golden light emanating from her hands as she tries to 'heal' the babe, all while trying her best to break him. The entire time, her usually blank face is one of sheer terror as she stares at the baby in her hands, as if afraid the creature in her grasp was actually some sort of demon. Right. She's never seen a baby, has she?

"Well, hopefully, if she wants to, she can raise her child instead of giving them up." Like my own parents had to.

I can't quite help the smile that forms on my face as I take the crying babe from Melina's hand, a look of utter relief flashing through her face as the tiny gremlin is no longer prone to shatter in her grasp. She might be a tiny lady, but she could break someone's arm just by squeezing if she wanted to.

She was a girl. One with blood-red hair instead of the black of her mother, a nice set of lungs as she cried for all the world to hear, eyes closed as she waved her tiny arms back and forth. I welcome the lump in my throat as I rock the child back and forth, the memories of past lives surfacing free from the mire of chaos in my head.

Two specific memories. One of the exhaustion of childbirth as I held onto my twins, their faces the only thing that I could thank their deadbeat of dad for before the bastard skipped town. The other as a proud father, jubilant and afraid for the first child that I've had in countless lifetimes.

A face then appears in my head, one that caused my heart to ache and tears to collect in my eyes as I knew that I hadn't been there to see her grow up, my own destiny forcing my time to come to an abrupt end.

I remember that shaky moment as I accepted her bundled form into my arms, hands trembling in fear, afraid that destiny would rear its head once more and take another precious child from me yet again. That this happiness and love I had managed to find and accept after countless years of loneliness wasn't just an errant nightmare waiting to rip away the fantasia from my eyes. Of her cries and coos as I rocked her back and forth, much like I did to the babe in my arms.

Only for something to connect as I remembered her name.

Countless stars, countless lives and experiences, and this one chose, nay, forced itself to manifest as the connection, forgotten until now, managed to properly established as I finally remembered who she was.

There was no pop, no magical flash of light.

One moment Rekinth was behind me peeling his robes off in exchange for some new ones, while Melina watched the child with untrusting eyes from across the room, the next someone else was there. He barely manages to turn around and reach out in time to take the child from my hands as I feel my legs give out from beneath me, my form shifting away from the emptiness of a changeling, to that of my original form. Brown skin and auburn hair, my hazel eyes staring wide at the woman in front of me.

She had her mother's pink hair, along with her nose and cheekbones, but those eyes were the same as mine, her jaw just a touch reminiscent of my own. Just as my legs leave me, she practically flies through space. Grabbing me by the arms and keeping me up, tears in her own eyes as she gives me a smile that I can't help but love all the more.

A smile that I don't deserve for not being there, but being all the more thankful that was reserved for me.

Her clothes couldn't be the farthest thing from what her mother and I would have wanted. Instead of the robes that I had thought she would have worn, instead, she wore hardened steel and iron. An old insignia, that of twin snakes entwined on a winged rod that was foreign to the world she was from, yet I recognized it all the same. The caduceus, originally known from Hermes and his legend, later taken to represent healers and the work they do.

It was engraved in magical dust, the kind I didn't know, but the craftsmanship was exquisite, as was the chain mail she wore underneath and the heavy great sword on her back.

The plates were simple, slabs of steel and iron flattened and tempered to perfection, though I noticed they weren't entirely mundane material. No… there were dragon scales in there. I could tell, practically smelling the magic coming from them.

But that wasn't important. Not really.

Not when my daughter, the little girl that I didn't manage to ruin held me in place, taller than me somehow, now a woman of at least 18 years of age. There were scars on her face, old, tiny things that did nothing to mar the smile that reminded me of Aversa.

"Cassandra…" I finally manage to voice out, strength finding their way to my legs as I grab her arms with my hands, a smile stretching on my face. I ignore the confused glances from Rekinth and Melina, the babe quieting down as if in anticipation.

"Hey dad." Instead of a gruff voice that her appearance, gave, it was a gentle… scared voice? Why was she scared? Of me? Why on earth would she ever be scared of me? "How've you been?"

Standing on my own two legs, I envelop her in a hug… the first real hug I've ever received in this body now that I think about it. But that doesn't matter. I just reach out and hold onto her, allowing the tears to flow down my face as I tell myself over and over again that she is real, and she is here. Not an allusion, not a dream, not a nightmare in waiting.

My child was here, alive and well, which is the only thing that truly matters at this moment.

"Better, now that you're here, little one." I whisper into her ear, the words nostalgic and warming.

"I'm bigger than you." She mumbles into my shoulder as her head leans down, her own shoulders shaking as he squeezes tight enough that it hurts, but that's fine. This pain was nothing compared to the exuberance that flowed through me.

In the corner of my eye, I see Rekinth sneak out the door with nary a sound, while Melina stares at the exchange with unabashed curiosity. Well, let her watch.

More proof this was real and not just a figment of my imagination.

And for now… that's all that mattered.

"STUPID! FUCKING! CRONENBERG! ZOMBIES!" Each one of my screams was punctuated by a blast of plasma from the cutter in my hand, limps and torsos flying off the malformed bodies of what had once been my neighbor's.

I don't know how shit had gone so bad. A week ago, I thought that the only real problem I had to deal with was those stupid gangs that tended to run through town. They used to grove me some issues sometimes, but a few beatings and the right money going to teh right people made sure tha they left me alone.

They were small time, little more than smugglers and watchdogs instead of the true drug lords that managed to survive in this new age of space exploration. Into a vast adn empty universe, devoid of all life except for Humanity.

Meaning that this was a universe full of bastards and damned, but eh, what did I care?

It wasn't like this would be the only life I'd ever have, and quite frankly, it looked like this humanity were going to kill themselves before I had anything to do with it.

Then these fucking things came out of the vents, screaming, stabbing, wearing the faces of the people I had known for most of my life on this blasted station. I would have marked bringing my plasma cutter from home a lucky break, but I had long since given up on believing that there was such a thing as luck or fate. The world didn't care enough about anyone for the drivel to be true.

It had happened, and here I was. Shooting the little gremlins that had once been little Jessica and Thomas, a pair of siblings that managed to find their way into the maintenance tunnels and made it their little hideout. I would always find them there, doing something inane or the other, playing jump rope, reading books on their Rigs, or just… sitting there for a moment of peace.

It had been the highlight of my day. For just a little bit, as I worked on old wiring and decaying cables, I could pretend that their laughter were those of my own little boy and girl.

And now I sliced their heads off with a cut of plasma, their inhuman laughter echoing as their heads bounced onto the floor, their bodies only falling after I managed to get their limbs off.

As if I wasn't punishing myself enough for the pile of corpses underneath my boots. At least these weren't my fault. They weren't my fault.

Cassandra

It had all happened so fast. She had been in the midst of the celebration, enjoying her time with her comrades, dearest friends that she had been through thick and thin with, Lucina dancing with her father while auntie Sumia watched with a smile on her face.

Everyone else was singing and cheering, though she could see that the weight of the price they had to pay weighed heavily in everyone's mind. Hers too, that was for certain. Grima was gone, and the horror that had plagued her for her entire childhood had been banished away, the progress towards development and ingenuity that her father had planted now given the chance it deserved to bloom into something more.

It wasn't anything like this world, with towers of steel and veins of rubber and copper threaded with the green of life, but it was progress. Something that her world had been lacking for almost thousands of years.

Seeds and ideas, scattered throughout the world in the proper places where the right people would find them and cultivate them into something more. An experiment her mother had told her when she was still alive, but when the dead rose and uncle Chrom had died…

That was when those seeds had died in the dirt they were planted in. Choked in ash and smoke.

What could she do against an endless enemy? Against a constant tide of the dead that never fell, and only grew again with the beat of a dragon's wings? What could her friends do, in that dying world but run away into a past that had been torn away from them? Towards the family that they had lost in the midst of their struggle to survive, in the choking gasp of life as the dead claimed even more soldiers for their war?

They doomed the world behind for the possibility of one that could be saved before the dagger stabbed its heart.

And now, she was here. A smile on her face, knowing that her world was safe, staring at a man that she knew was her father… yet he didn't act like it.

He seemed so… frail compared to whom she had grown up cherishing. A dashing man that would stare at anything in the eye, dare it to come at him, a smile on his face and eight words roaring out of his throat.

Now he could barely look at her in the eye as he worked on a contraption of gears and wires in his hand, the completed pieces clicking in place. She watched and memorized every turn of the gear, every minute 'click' that echoed from the device.

Each and every image being stored away into the little 'folder' that she kept in her brain, just like her father had taught her so many years ago. And if she didn't want to think about something, she just locked it away with a key.

Noire would always bug her about teaching her this trick when she was having one of her episodes, but no matter how she explained it, her friend couldn't ever learn it.

"I still can't believe that you actually managed to get a kid." The red haired man suddenly said from a few seats away in the clockwork room, causing Cassandra to flinch at the sudden voice. She winces as she hears the table next to her crack from her movement, the web of line appearing in one of the legs that, thankfully, no one else notices.

"I'm not, the Gaurdian was always gentle around children in the city." Ghost chimed in from his spot next to the terminal in the back, the little robot 'scanning' something or other on the pane of glass with beams of light. She wondered how exactly that much information could be jammed into such a tiny little thing.

"I more meant that i never thought there would be anyone that he could stand enough to procreate with them." Roland shot back with an amused smile, her father snorting as he turned to look at the man with a blank look on his face.

"I'm tempted to argue with you on principle, but I can't say that you're wrong. Aversa was… quite persuasive." His words go soft, and there, on the edge of his face, she could see the old pain in his eyes that she recognize as a little girl. A look he got on his face when he thought that no one would notice.

She knew because she and her friends all learned to hide that same face after so many years of fighting against Grima. The one that announced the pain of loss.

Deciding that she didn't want to see his face like that anymore, she decided to speak up, against the rest of her brain telling her to keep her mouth shut. "...Mom always said that you were the one that kidnapped her while 'sloshed off' your butt." Which was one of the most romantic things she's ever heard. Her father stealing her mother away from the evil Grima cult.

Instead of being awed, the red haired man spit his drink out in the middle of a swig, Ghost flying just a bit higher to avoid the spray of alcohol, while the one eyed woman, Melina—she thinks—groans and rubs her forehead for some reason.

To her surprise, her father cringes into himself, as if she had hit him, and she immediately regrets having opened her mouth in the first place. See, this was why she tended to slouch and hide in the corner instead of talking in the first place.

"Listen, my memories had just come back, and I was dealing with it the only way I knew how-" Her father began to explain as she retreated into herself, doing her best impression of a statue to blend into the surroundings.

"And in your attempts of drinking yourself into a stupor, you kidnapped a woman." The golden eye woman said with a cold tone, strands of light flickering on her blade.

"No, I thought she was a courtesan, and I was broke, so when I tried telling her no she went to stab me!" Her father shouted out, and Cassandra couldn't help but let out a slightly hysterical silent laugh as she remembered that he always grew annoyed anytime that her mother brought it up to tease him. Mom had said that it kept him from getting a big head.

"Why would you think that she was a who-" Roland began to say, and before he could finish his sentence, that Rage inside of her howled out, and she threw something small that she had been rolling in her hands, a screw, right next to his head.

Much like anytime that the Rage drove her, it shot through the air faster than an arrow, actually leaving a small crater in the wall, and she was already regretting when the sound of her throw. To her thankful surprise though, the red haired man had actually dived out of the way, his purple wide eyes glowing with power.

"...Sorry… but don't call mom that." The first word was meek, but the rest were said with a flat tone, the Rage kept from her words because she intentionally locked them away in her chest, breathing through the exercises that her dad and mom had taught her so many years ago.

"... Will do." The entire room stared at the young woman, her face turning redder and redder the more that they did, until finally, thankfully, her dad cleared his throat and grabbed her hand after hesitating for a second.

He squeezed it, incredibly light compared to what she knew he could do, and she squeezed back, that little bottle of loss shaking in her heart, but managing to remain corked.

"I think that we should discuss where to go from here on out?" Melina interrupted, voice light, but even her single eye shifted everywhere as if searching for some tunnel to escape through.

"Sure, we're fucking swamped right now." Roland said easily, rising back into his seat and downing his drink with the same nonchalance that he had worn up until now. "Good job on liberating all those slaves, and chopping all those heads off, but we are swamped with work right now. Thankfully, using this place as a sorta hotel is helpin' wonders in getting people the rest they need."

Again, her father gives a genuine smile, a bare candlelight compared to the star that she knew, and he chuckled. "The clock is probably the best thing that this… connection has given me. The more… memories I connect to, the better the time dilation between this reality and the one outside. Currently, one day out there is five days in here. Didn't think that we would be using it to give the medical staff a chance to finally get some sleep, but it certainly isn't something that I'm going to complain about."

"It also gives us the time to actually plan shit out and execute it." Roland said as he finished his drink and proceeded to drink yet another bottle that they had 'procured' from their enemies. "Even with the help this gives us, we still need more people that know what they're doin', and while the training is sped up here, we need them now."

Her dad nodded. "It is something that we are working on. We have plenty of people that are picking up on the various fields of study that I've learned over the past lifetimes, and I think that many of them are going to become people that we can depend on."

"Certainly helps that those willing to surrender are the most passionate in learning and earring their redemption." Melina added in quietly from her corner, the glimmer of burning orange symbols dancing along their fingertips. "Many of them have taken to the learning of Magic like wolves do to bears."

What? For some reason, her dad actually chuckled at that, before he moved on, and Roland gave her a questioning look to which she could only respond with a shrug and shrinking into herself.

"In any case, it is still going to be some time before we have all the people that we need." Ghost said easily, numbers appearing in front of him as beams of clear blue light solidified in front of him. "If one day outside is 5.2 days in here, that means that in 30 days on the outside world, it will have been 156 days in here."

Roland whistles. "That's over five earth months worth of time right there. Enough time to actually train some good people in some of the simpler stuff."

"Unfortunately, there are still tasks that take priority." Her father's words cut through the room, some of that confidence that she knew returning to his voice as his orbs shifting into black voids and his skin turned a bone white. She didn't think that he even knew he was doing it.

"You're talking about that intel that we got from Rekinth." Roland said, somber for the first time since he had sat down.

Xavier nodded and pointed up at the sky, where the rest of the galaxy was. A term and idea that she couldn't help but swoon at. Entire planets, some like her own, others not so much, out there, waiting to be discovered. An idea that her father had taught her, but sadly promised she would probably never see. It was one of the greatest heartbreaks of her life, and yet… now she could.

She couldn't wait.

"Priority is taking the solar system station." Xavier said plainly, the diagram of light in front of Ghost shifting into a floating fortress of jagged metal and ominous awnings. "When Korunth came into the system, he manually shut down the station, keeping only the bare minimum of life support operating, killing the crew stationed there. While connecting back to the greater Korinthian network isn't our intention, we can still access the data and messages sent to it."

For some reason, Roland twitched in his seat, the bottle in his hands free-falling for a split second before his rough hand managed to catch it once again.

"I'm assuming that because it was powered down only to life support, the defenses are down?" Roland asked.

Xavier nodded. "Yes, which means that I can create something to access it since Rekinth still has the clearance codes that he managed to swipe off his brother when he wasn't looking."

"Cheeky horned bastard. For an egghead, he's got more balls than I had expected." Cassandra couldn't help but agree as she remembered the horned alien she had met briefly when she had woken up. He seemed small and thin, but she recognized the steel in his eyes and the determination that came off him in waves, wonderful hardened notes reaching her ears.

"Given that most of the slaves vouched for him is another reason why he can walk around safely. There might be a few people that dislike this, but their words are slowly changing with each passing day." Xavier went back to his project, another component, a blocky slab of metal that had pieces sticking out of it as if it was supposed to connect to something else. "That and I think we would have lost far more lives than we would have without him. Someone needs to watch him to make sure that he gets the rest his body needs. Korinthians might need less sleep than the rest of us, but there is still a limit to what they can take."

"I can figure out a way to make sure that horned egghead gets some rest-" Roland started out, before Xavier fixed him with a pointed look.

"No tying him up or imprisoning him… yet." For just a second, Roland looks triumphant as he takes another swig as they move onto something or other.

In the midst of all this planning, of worrying about genocidal aliens coming to their door, she could see her father hiding underneath the weary man in front of her. Or was it better to say that he was slowly becoming the man that had helped raise her?

It made all the hurt go away, if only for a little while.

"I trust that you can take care of all this?" I asked Winth as he stood at attention, trying my best to ignore that damned collar that he wore around his neck.

"It'll take time, but I think that we can get the people we need. Plenty free to do what they want, now that we don't have to worry about being overrun by Rokarthians anymore." Winth answered evenly, a slightly tired expression on his face. "Hardest part is going to be actually training everyone."

"I know, especially with your own training still going underway." I said back, knowing that he and the rest of his forces were little better than Genin at the moment, though they were making remarkable progress. "But a small militia isn't going to be enough to properly maintain and expand the land that we have now."

"It's also that we both know having our forces comprise mostly of Korinthians isn't the best PR move." I nod to him in agreement, knowing that he was right. There weren't any people calling for blood yet, but I knew it was mostly because of the collars that each of the Keron division wore willingly.

"Given how many people we lost during the constant invasion of those monsters, it's a miracle that Roland was strong enough to hold that tide back. The amount of people that survived more so. How's the census going?" I asked, to which Winth made a slightly annoyed face.

"Slow. The influx of newly freed slaves at least we managed to properly document and store away in one of these." He raised his hand, gesturing to the ring they had looted from Korunth's personal storage. Bastard actually brought a lot of tech with him on his ship, not nearly enough for an army, but enough that we could finally speed up certain plans and properly break it down to see how exactly it worked.

These were far too valuable to simply throw away, but having a whole box was enough that production on them should get started soon in the underground factories.

"Any estimates so far?" I asked.

"More people than we thought we had at least." Yazera said with a tired sigh, parting her hair with one hand while the bags underneath her eyes spoke of endless nights and not nearly enough coffee. I should probably get ready to making my own beans when I finally had the damned time for some personal projects. "Our original estimate of less than a million people was way more off than we had originally thought. Even with only having taken into account what we think is 75% of the population, we are still looking at 1.2 million people, at minimum. With the freed people included thankfully."

Damnit, that number was way fucking more than I thought. Food wasn't a problem right now due to the influx of crops and how easily the hunting for the beasts underground was for us now that we had good weapons to deal with them. Sure, occasionally I'd get the influx of memories from an unlucky clone, but they and the other hunting parties brought back enough food to make sure we didn't starve for now.

"We're going to have to ramp up food production and and medical training." Yazera said with a heavy sigh. "We simply have too many injured and sick people that need help, and not many are going to make it by the end of the year."

I nodded with a heavy heart, knowing that it wasn't just the physical torment that those people experienced that did them in. Many of them just… couldn't live on with the mental trauma. Can't strive against the current that never ceased in their mind, most of them having been slaves for all of their lives. It was something that I knew all too well, and sometimes, no matter how much you tried to reach out, to offer a hand across the current… they were too scared of the waves.

I knew that better than anyone here. It was a miracle that I freed Roland that day, he was at our mercy over five years ago.

"How many?" I asked, not bothering to clarify what I was specifically asking for.

"So far we've lost at least 20% of the people that we liberated, most of them having been the oldest amongst the ah, 'taken'." Yazera said haltingly as I tried to keep the Rage from roaring out of my throat.

It was a tragedy, but I had already cast judgment on the scum that had done the deed. There was nothing more than I was already doing for those that they had wronged, picking up the pieces that were left together and hoping that they would remain in once piece.

Didn't stop the damned Wolf inside me from wanting to rip into something and tear it to pieces with my teeth.

How did humans usually deal with their dead? I knew how the various humans of other worlds did it, but was in the dark for how humanity in this world dealt with it. I didn't even know what year it was in their calendar.

"Ask Roland how to deal with the human rites of death. For any others, see if we can find anyone from that culture amongst the population that know about their own." I said tonelessly, finishing the latest equation in the next project.

It was slow-going, but if we were going to actually build the right armaments to fight against whatever it is that Rekunth had let out, we were going to need a new power source. Light based generators were still something out of my reach, and I don't have nearly enough Lightning attuned supplies to properly outfit these pieces of tech.

Which meant figuring out how to make a minovsky reactor, which was easier said than done.

Instead of doing it here, where we had far too many people and precious infrastructure, a contingency of clones had built up a small base on the other side of the continent. The beasts were a minor annoyance thanks to some improved elemental weaponry, and the flying machines had made the ever elusive continent a simple trip of ten hours. Far enough away that my attempts at creating a proper reactor didn't lead to everything I had spent these past few months going up in flames.

The dark matter that I managed to fix was so far out of my reach that I didn't bother trying to replicate it, though Ghost kept doing scans on it and saving the data to our growing database.

We were close, though. I could feel it.

The memories were fractured, bits and pieces that refused to become permanent, but enough to give me an idea on which route to take.

If I couldn't figure out this, then I shouldn't even think of touching Koji or Ryoma's respective Robo's. Mazinger and Getter were two forces that scared even me. Of the damage they could do, of the destruction that both were capable of.

I still remember the remnants of Tokyo that was left when Musashi made his reactor go nuclear in his final act of defiance against those damned dinosaurs. I would have done the exact same thing. Everyone in that city was as good as dead the moment those things had set foot in the city. No point in not taking them with you if you could.

I should write everything that I could remember down. Not for my own sake.

The greatest death that anyone could experience, was the one that happened when you were forgotten. And I was going to be damned if I let any of my fallen friends disappear into that well of obscurity.

"Before you go back out there, get some rest." I said to Yazera right before she turned around to leave, the Korinthian freezing in place. "The work we do is important, which means that we need to be at our best to make sure that the work get's done properly. I know how important one off number can be to an equation. Suddenly we have far less food or living space than we actually need." My words were quiet, but not chiding or warm. Simply stating a fact.

Instead of snapping back at me, or making a joke as I assumed she was going to do, the female alien hummed and rubbed her crimson eyes, weariness coming off her in waves. "I didn't expect to have this avenue of work again. I'm used to dealing with far more infrastructure and resources compared to what we have."

Grunting, I stand up from my seat, stretching out the kinks in my joints as I remember my own time working in large organizations in civilized areas. "We're working on it. Building what we need isn't the issue, it's building enough of it with what we have."

She gave off a laugh as she decided to slump in a chair, the digital interface from her ring disappearing in a flash. "It wasn't for the time dilation in here, I would have thought it was all in vain. With it, you just might have a chance to get everything into working order. At least most of the hospitals on the outside seem to be working in tip-top shape since they were your priority."

I don't mention that those specific places had been those enhanced by either myself or Melina, Touch of Improvement proving to be invaluable in doing the one thing that no amount of technology at my disposal could do. Give the entire establishment an aura of safety and security. If it wasn't for that particular enchantment, I have no doubt that more people would be dying right now.

"Well, at least their morgues will prove to be useful." The joke remains there, hanging in the air like a smiling skeleton that I can't bring myself to really regret right now.

Indifference was better than going full War Form and rampaging through the facility.

"That girl of yours has been making the rounds, you know?" Yazera asked, a curious look in her eye as she stared at me, a shadow over her eyes that almost made her red orbs glow. "Has made quite the wave with the people, even managed to smooth over your little drunken escapade a few weeks ago."

I refuse to cringe as I remember that particular… episode. Well, most of it. Bits were still missing and I wasn't sure if Veranda hadn't left a seed out there somewhere given that he had been acting a bit… odd.

"Still can't believe that you managed to have a daughter. Specifically, one as… demure as that one. Even if she looks like she could bend a man in half with only her pointer finger and thumb." The tone was offhanded, but she waved me off when I gave her a warning look. "I'm not insulting her, just stating facts. Seriously, your daughter almost towers a good head over you, and is definitely wider than you are. I reckon that if she wasn't trying to always make herself look smaller she would have broken a few door frames or low hanging roofs!"

I can't help the laugh that comes out of my throat as I remembered a memory. "She was always a strong child. One time she wanted to pick a rose from the bush, so she grabbed one from the gardens and accidentally uprooted a good chunk of the plant by accident. She couldn't stop crying or begging the gardeners' apology in a dozen different languages." Thankfully, Chrom and Suvia had laughed it off when the tears started coming out.

"...Why did a child learn so many? And which one's were they?" She asked.

"I didn't know when I would… leave again. Sometimes my time in each world lasted lifetimes or centuries. Others, they only lasted a mere decade or two after my memories fully came back. It would not have been the first time I was yanked away before had time to do everything that I wanted. So… I decided to teach her as much as I could with the time that I did have, even if it was a bit… unorthodox." Who would have known making a simple game of mixing up the words from one language in the proper order, then having her figure out which one the message was meant to be, was something a five-year-old would have enjoyed?

Languages were funny like that, the different parts meaning different things, that were all in a different order than you might expect. At least, those that were similar to each other. The tricky part were those that weren't originally from Earth.

"An unorthodox method of teaching, but if it worked, then who am I to criticize?" Yazera said with a laugh, leaning back in her seat as her eyelids grew heavier by the second.

"You never had children?" I asked, the question, while sounding innocent, meant far more given who I was asking.

While there was a new chill in the air, she gave me a sly smile through narrowed eyes as each moment sent her into sleep. "If I hated the way that I was born, why in eternity would I subject someone else to that hell?"

Then like that, she was fast asleep, small snores escaping through her lips as she got her first rest in what had to be days. Without another word, I lay a blanket over her, and stretch myself, realizing that I still needed to go out and explore the bustling town.

Squads of clones were out in the world, exploring the planet that we live in now that we didn't have to worry about raids or battles. How I wish to join them in uncovering the world, but I knew that my time was better spent here.

Didn't mean that I couldn't have a break myself. Besides… if those memories served right, secluding myself away like this was not going to earn me any favors in the eyes of the people, the most valuable and unique resource that any force could have.

So, I changed out of the clean robes that I had groaned accustomed to and donned a simple pair of dark clothes with silver trimmings. The clothes of my previous life that I had found in my things one day when we finally took inventory. Instead of taking the form that I had lived in during that life, I change back into the face I was born on in this world. To me, this was just a face, one of many that I could don, a life amongst the plenty that I had lived that served the purpose that it needed. But to others, it was the face of the man, the former slave, that had helped them, and was teaching them.

Politics and charisma were two things I never wished to touch again… but I had to.

We didn't know what was coming, and the sooner we could prepare for it, the better. Which meant we needed as many people willing, and able, to learn, train, and fight for what we needed.

Damn, that census wasn't getting done fast enough. Because when the fighting did start, however far away that was, people would die, and not everyone could simply come back like I could. I knew better to think or believe that everyone would survive. Not in this world, or any other. So, if I couldn't ensure the life of everyone here, the least I could do was ensure that they would be remembered.

Once death took you, remembrance was the only life that you had left after all.

The difference between the old, nature dominated city block, and the bustling city streets that I walked through were like night and day.

No longer did vines, roots, ruined broken down buildings litter the city streets. If anything, those had been the very first thing that we tore down and fed into the fabricator, making use of everything that we could get our hands on. Instead, it was a bustling city full of happy citizens, the celebration for the fall of the Rokarthians still very much underway. It might have been about a week or two for us in the Caern, but for the rest of the world, it had only been two days.

Gone were the slumped shoulders, and forced cheer that people had worn in an attempt to ignore the looming threat of the slavers and killers. True jubilation filled the streets, with refurbished steel buildings lighting up the night sky, each one filled with party goers and celebrants.

It was like if you grabbed New Years, Mardi Gras, and the latest release of Dragon Quest, fused them together and let the love child be free.

Pretty sure that I saw someone jumping out of a window into the neighboring building, only to then be kicked out the door not even a minute later, all the while happy voices screamed at the top of their lungs from inside. No one cared what race you were, if you were cold-blooded, warm-blooded, had scales or an exoskeleton, tentacles, or limbs. Everyone was just happy to alive.

Without thinking about it, I found myself back in that bar that Roland had dragged Melina and I into so many weeks ago. Last time I had been in here had been via a clone, had to fix up the mess I made after all.

It still ended with me getting whacked on the head for the fight, but it was fine, Roland was already paying for it. Drunk bastard had to deal with being head guard right now.

"MY FRIEND!" A rough voice roared in a guttural language that I had only recently learned as four large furry arms wrapped me up in a hug, lifting me off the ground and spinning me around with a belly laugh. "It is good that you finally decided to bring your butt in here! I said you were getting free rounds, and I am nothing if not true to my words!"

When the man finally let me down, I looked up at the smiling face of Emul, his four eyes and large fanged mouth smiling down at me as he patted both my shoulders with one pair of arms, the other two practically dragging me to the bar. Moment I sat down, a glass was all but shoved into my hands, Emul raising his own in the air, turning towards the rest of the bar.

"Alright ya idjits! Since our leader is here everyone gets free drinks! KOBUL!"

"KOBUL!" A dozen voices roared back, glasses of liquor raised in the air as I couldn't help but mirror them as well.

"Wait? Leader?" I asked, actually having to shout over the jubilation going on outside.

"Of course, shifting one!" Emul yelled out, his four orange eyes lightning up like lanterns in the light. "That Crimson One, the psychic, he made the announcement just a few hours ago! Announcing his 'retirement' from leadership! It was quite sudden, I must say, but forgive me for being a bit optimistic in believing that you shall do just fine! After all, if it wasn't for you, this place would still be little more than a broken past and crumbled memories!":

He did what!?

Before I could say anything else, he filled up another couple of glasses, shoving them right at me, his smile shining bright. "Now drink up! This is your welcoming party! Cheers to what's to come!"

I could already feel a headache raising in the center of my forehead, but I couldn't help downing the shots one after the other.

It would be rude not to, and… well, I needed a drink dammit.

Building up our arsenal could be left to the clones, at least for a little while. It didn't hurt, having some fun now and then.

I wonder if Cassandra was out there right now. Enjoying the party with everyone else.

Had to put a clone on the rooftops to shoot any bastard that tried anything on her.

There are moments, even now as the leader of a newborn clan of tree weavers, that I wake up thinking I'm still in that place. On that planet so old and ancient that it probably predated this world of ninjas and war.

Even after countless years and dozens of lifetimes worth of memories, regrets, hopes and love, it seems I will forever be that dirty scrounger, fearful of the chains of my past dragging everything I lived for back into subjugation. Some days I woke up mad with fear. Others I would breathe and remember the lives that depended on me in this life. Those that needed me for guidance and lessons. The siblings that were my life, and the future generation, budding leaves waiting for the chance to bloom.

It stemmed the tide at least. Kept my abilities from my past lives in check instead of allowing them to run rampant in this world. The seeds I will never see bloom will remain here. Various tomes and research papers scattered in the Hidden Leaf Archives under mysterious circumstances and unknown authors, waiting for the right person to find them.

Nothing that would accelerate them past what they should be capable of. I'd made that mistake in the past… far too many times. No, it would simply be ideas and starting points in directions that would take a while to reach.

Of course, they were sealed away with the perfect lock. My life force.

It would only be after my death that they would be found.

For I did not deserve to see what choices this world would take in the labors of my past lives.

Not with the sins that would never leave my stained hands.

This world was stained with blood, various ninja nations still remembering the blood and loss from the last Great Ninja War. I did what I could to bring peace, but I fear that even that won't be enough to dam the torrents of blood.

There was hope at least. Children, most of them already soldiers with more blood on their hands than there should be, that I had hopes for. Not because of who they were born to, or the death that they could bring.

But because of the hearts that they possessed, something that they alone had.

Naruto Uzumaki. One who should have been born with a silver spoon in his mouth, instead branded as the Village curse. What was that saying?

"A child not embraced by the village will burn it down to feel its warmth."

And he currently carried around the means to burn this entire place to the ground. I would be able to take it down. Of that I had no doubt. But not without demolishing most of the Village in the aftermath.

Danzo, you fucking idiot. Only reason why I haven't killed him yet is because of the political shitstorm it would cause. Could I do it without anyone being the wiser? Yes.

It wouldn't do anything for the consequences of what would come. Whether I liked it or not, he is part of the reason a number of shadow operations haven't caused the downfall of the village, and therefore my families.

Otherwise, I would have engulfed him in a veritable bonfire of Harmony/Storm flames years ago.

From the very first memory she had, she had been Ixocen. It's why she had to learn to keep her mouth shut, and the sounds from her voice quiet.

It helped keep the beatings away. The beatings and the… other things.

Ignoring the shivering was as easy as breathing. It had to be.

Every passing second was agony in this place of quiet and peace. The waiting and agony for it all to be torn away, because it always was.

Her masters had always made sure to remind her that peace and happiness were never eternal. Just them waiting to tear the ground from underneath her.

It's almost a relief when the door slowly opens, enough that she relaxes instead of flinching, only for her body to tense when she notices the human enter.

She knew he was human, because he looked like her. No majestic horns on his head denoting him as one of the holy people, but a hornless and dim eyed man.

The same one that had appeared that day, in the dungeon where she and the rest of her ilk had been confined to for what remained of their life for being such ugly dim eyed things. Only to whisk them away to what might seem like paradise, if only she wasn't waiting for it all to end like it always did.

She stares at his oddly colored dim eyes, no longer able to contain her shaking as he stared back with an expression that she had only ever seen on her own face.

Instead of hitting her, or ordering her to leave her rest and get back to work, he sat down on the chair on the far side of the room, and leaned against it, the strange orange box on his belt jingling as it brushed against the strange gauntlet of bronze and gold on his arm.

Of course, she doesn't glance at it when the objects chime in their lovely sin, looking at something she wasn't supposed to was something she had corrected many years ago, but she felt that he knew she was trying not to focus on it.

The human doesn't smile, but his eyes don't harden, and he leans back in his chair, enough that she doesn't feel like leaning back in the soft bed that she didn't deserve.

"It's not a matter of if you deserve it or not. You need rest now after your body has grown so weak." Her eyes widen, fear in her heart as she wonders if he can read her mind, an ability that not even her old master once had. He raises his hands up in the air, like one would to surrender. "I'm sorry for that. I have certain… abilities that are hard to turn off. Light emotion reading is just one of them. I know what you're thinking because not too many years ago, I was there too." With slow, gentle movements, he grabs the collar of his shirt and pulls it down.

Revealing a single perfect line encircling his entire neck, the burn's faded and old, but no less familiar.

Without realizing it, her hands go to her own neck, hands flinching when they grasp bare skin instead of metal.

She almost asked where his collar was, a reaction of fear and terror that had become so ingrained in her that it was simply nature. Because the only time that one would see a dim eye walking without a collar was when they were going to die.

You couldn't have the unworthy walk without them knowing their place, after all.

The man sighs as he watches her, his eyes practically boring into her, seeing something that she could not understand.

"Do you have a name?" He asked softly, one hand going into his pocket and fishing out bits and pieces of metal with holes and wheels that he began to fiddle with a single hand.

"Master gave this one-" He shook his head, and she froze, the words lodged in her throat as tightly as a collar should have.

"I don't mean the name that your monster gave you." He ignored the squawk of fear and trembling in her hands. "I mean, have you chosen a name for yourself?"

"Naming oneself is a privilege of those with the light behind their eyes." She mumbled softly.

He barked out a laugh, an ugly and angry thing, while the scar on his neck only seemed to shine brighter.

"In that case, would you like me to name you?" He asked, words still soft as his hand finished moving, and a small rectangular object began to fly in the air, the four blades on its top spinning around and around while little whistling noises came out of the bronze front. It flew around them both before perching itself softly on the small table on her bedside. "Regardless of what they said, every child deserves to have been named beyond merely some object. It's just that we didn't get that."

A long loud sigh escapes from his lips, suddenly looking far older than he was supposed to. She thinks.

Humans were very odd sometimes.

Instead of refusing, she gave a shaky nod, knowing that this man was undoubtedly her new master. Or… not. After all, could a dim eyed, especially one that had committed blasphemy and survived punishment, own something that once belonged to a Bright One?

"Rebecca." He eventually decided, standing up and calling up a screen of light from his gauntlet, hands typing away at something that no human should have received. "Now, while you are still on medical leave, there is one more thing that we need to add." The newly named Rebecca could see an image of her on the screen of light, a reflection of her staring at the man before it disappeared, runes and letters that she had never learned vanishing along with it as he closed the gauntleted hand. "What do you wish for your child?"

The words were blunt, but not unkind, understanding in his eyes at the real unasked question underneath it.

She blinked and stared at him, confusion, but thankfulness in her heart. Like a stone lodged in her throat had been taken out without her knowing. "This one… does not know how to care for a child. It had been the understanding that it would be taken to a camp for proper education."

"More like indoctrination without allowing the child to be raised by someone that would properly care for her." He mumbled/growled under his breath, eyes flashing gold for a moment before he sighed and nodded. "Very well then. I'll make sure to find a proper foster family for the girl. If you ever wish to be involved, though, please just ask." Before he could walk out the door, she blurts out a question that she knew in her heart she shouldn't ask. Her fate wasn't her own after all.

"What is going to happen to this one? Will this one return to its duties of tending to the house?" He turned, mouth opening in answer, when his eyes seemed to drift away towards something that she could not see.

She collapsed on herself, waiting for the pain to come, for the blows and the chair to be her next home for the coming days, only for nothing to happen. Silence and stillness remained, and she eventually opened the eyes that she hadn't realized she closed.

The man blinked a few times, staring right at her with a new interest that she hadn't seen before.

He also looked a little different from before. There was grey in his growing hair where once it had been almost black, strands of silver peppered through his head as he tilted his head in a way that she had seen her master do to pieces of art. She remembered that little ember that also wished to understand what those images of dark castles immersed in twilight meant, but that wasn't her place. Or the words and runes that had been displayed on the bottom.

Instead of walking out the door, he regained his seat and relaxed in it as he gave her a smile. It wasn't like the ones that her master or the other Bright Ones would wear. This was a gentler and kinder thing, one that she had only ever seen the Bright Rekinth give her.

He opens the small pack that he carried at his waist, pulling something small out of it and slowly offering it towards her.

She has to stop herself from taking it. "This one can't take a holy ring." Even touching one of them would be enough to send her to a re-education camp.

"You can if I'm the one offering it to you." He said with a smile. "There are no masters here now. Simply people who have their own lives and choices to make. Though, if you are completely against taking it, then I will respect your wishes."

"This one can't even discern the letters. It was above this one's station." She said, doing her best to convince him that it would be of better use to someone else.

"Not anymore." he said, lifting his neck to again show off the scar on his neck.

Instead of refusing like she should, she extended one trembling hand towards the ring, cradling the silver piece of technology that glowed as it scanned her, a sign that it had been without a user or owner.

"Try it on." He urged gently, and she tried the ring on each of her fingers, finding that the only one it didn't slip off being the middle finger on her left dominant hand.

Light was released from the center of the blue star jewel, a screen of blue light with lines and images that she didn't understand.

She stared at them, lost and longing, when the man leaned over, careful not to touch her as he gestured towards one of the symbols.

"This one is a simple number. See how it changes? The device is listening to the beat of your heart, making sure that it's healthy." She blinks and looks at the symbols next to the ones that were changing by the second.

"And these are?" He smiled again.

"Those are other details on the readings it's getting. Body temperature and the like."

"What about this one?" She asked again. And again. And again.

She was so lost in the questions and the answer that it wasn't until he had walked out that she realized just how ashamed she should be. Yet… Rebecca couldn't find it in herself to do so.

"Rebecca." She whispered as she read the letters that made up her name, the settings and controls for other pages as clear as glass to her eyes. The reading was still slow and took her a few seconds to get used to it.

But she could understand the words.

It had taken hours… but now she sat there, immersed in the pages and pages of information that hadn't even been a glimmer of a dream when she had woken up today.

Xavier

Two stars.

That's all it took. Two small stars that seemed dim compared to the others that shined with the light of innumerable possibility that completely threw away the plans that I had originally decided.

Before, I had planned ahead with the expectation that it would take years for someone to properly train everyone around me, even with the Clock helping slow things down on this side of the portal.

Now…

"How is this possible?" Rekinth asked as he raised the newly forged scalpel in his hands. Sure, I had long since added the dimensions of a scalpel to the fabricators, but this was more a test than an actual tool that I needed to make. "You barely taught me how to handle hot steel a few hours ago, let alone actually hammering one of these out. This is an impossibility."

"Impossibility is overrated." I say with a straight face. "Five years ago, walking around without a collar around my neck was something that I thought would never happen, and now look. Sure, it hurt, but it was possible".

"Well, I can't disagree with you on that front." Rekinth said, placing his first work of metal onto the table with a sigh, frowning and messaging his hands and arms, no doubt his muscles burning at the unfamiliar activity. "I was taught to be a scientist and a doctor, not a smith capable of forging something so delicate as a scalpel with only a day of work and learning."

"What can I say, learning is a gift that I am all too familiar with. I have learned so very many lessons, and I can help push them forward even a little bit, then I think it would be worth it." I say with as straight of a face as I can, ignoring the way that Rekinth looked like he had just smelled something foul.

"Don't you blow yourself up at least once a week because you were wondering what would happen if you tried to mix those fusion reactors with one of those crystals." Now, that was just offensive.

"I will have you know, I was trying to use Deathparation ore, not those crystals that have been cropping up all over the planet." I said with a deadpan tone, already turning around and packing up the various tools and equipment I had brought with me, the golden hammer returning to my bracelet with a chimeful clang. "I'm close to figuring out how to create these Box Weapons, I'm sure of it. Can't fix the one I have without getting some knowledge in the meantime."

"And why are you so fixated on that particular branch of technology? Give the various designs I've seen in your main workshop, I'm sure that you are already leagues ahead of a number of Ship Artisans back home." Rekinth said as he picked up another shard of steel, staring at it for a moment, shrugging his shoulders and put the protective gloves, apron, and helmet while he began to spin the grinder in front of him.

I knew that he was a natural. Attention to detail, to an almost obsessive degree, steady hands, and sensitivity from years of surgical experience tended to carry over to other skills more than one might think. You just needed the patience, guidance, and willingness to put those skills to a different task. It didn't always mean that you would necessarily mean that you would become as skilled in that different paradigm, but the learning would certainly be easier.

Besides, he needed a hobby, something that relaxed him instead of constantly reminded him of the horrors he inflicted. How could I condemn him for the acts he did against his will, when my own hands were stained with blood before I could get that damned collar off.

Or the mountains of corpses that were left behind in my many, many previous lives.

I remembered one particular woman. A blond haired witch, gorgeous beyond measure, and a mind that should have belonged to someone that could push humanity forward.

Instead, her mind was gripped with a madness that still sent shivers of spears down my spine.

The look of utter joy she had on her face as she turned her classmates insane, the butchery occurring all over the world in her name.

The only thing I could regret, was that I wasted a bullet on that bitch, and that I hadn't done so a year ago when we'd first met. I could smell the crazy on her from half a mile away, but that entire world was insane on some level.

Then again, I wasn't much better, now was I?

A few moments pass in contemplative silence, Rekinth happy to grind away at his work while I'm lost in my own little memories.

"As far as I am aware, Deathparation Flames are a phenomena unique to a specific world I lived in, with possibilities limited only by the Will of the wielders." I said quietly, glancing at the ring of the Moose on my finger with old emotions welling up. "Any advantage that we can get for the coming storm is one that we have to take, no matter how archaic, or frustrating it might seem."

"Yes, I am sure that my cousins and various family members would have been more than happy to have gotten their claws on anything that you worked on." I could barely hear Kerinths muffled shout behind the mask, and underneath the sound of the grindstone, but for someone who'd had his mouth sown shut for months, he had a surprisingly loud voice.

"Exactly how big is the royal family?" I asked Kerinth. Other than there being a royal family, and the bastard calling them all 'self absorbed black holes" any time he had to interact with them, there wasn't much that I really knew.

"Probably a lot smaller than most people might realize, given how rare 'natural born' Korinthians are." Rekinth said, taking off his helmet and turning the partially ground scalpel in his hands, turning it over this way and that, examining it with the caution that novices tended to have in new crafts. "Our longer lives tend to help in that regard. While I'm under five decades of life, I have plenty of cousins and distant relatives that are almost in their fourth century."

"And because you and your brother were considered miracle births of the Emperor and his wife, that meant that you basically skipped ahead of a centuries long waiting line." I whispered with a grim smile on my face.

Rekinth nodded, placing down his unfinished work and stretching, opening and closing his hands when he removed the thick protective gloves. "You could say that our childhood was one filled with fright and deceptions. Coming to this planet didn't introduce me to the specter of death, or the paranoia of betrayal. It simply took away the support and defenses that I had managed to build after a lifetime of my brother ruining any chance that I would become emperor. And I don't think I would have it any other way."

Those… aren't the words that I had been expecting to come out of his mouth. Or maybe they were, now that I think about it.

What else could he say, when he smiled in such a heartfelt way as he reminisced on old memories. The healing scars and closed holes on his face and lips did nothing to diminish the bright satisfaction on his face as he removed his apron and protective equipment, the thin, black scaled alien no longer looking like a monster from my nightmares.

Shoving that realization aside, I decide to keep being nosy, a teacher's instincts screaming at me to do so. For the more I learned of my students, the more I understood them, and with that, the more it would help my own teaching grow.

"What do you hope for, in the end Rekinth? After all this work, after you manage to find some measure of redemption, what will be your light at the end of the tunnel?" I asked, already guessing what he might say.

And it turned out, I was mostly right.

"I do not think that there is an end. The end, is only after my own death, because there is not a damn thing that I can do to make up for the things that I… that my people have done." He answered honestly, and I knew that he needed to hear the cold hard truth.

"There is no 'making up' for the things that you have done." I answered sincerely, remembering the mountains of corpses that I had left behind. "No matter how much you try, the lives you have taken, the things that you tore down, the mistakes you have made, will always be there. A marker on your path through life that others might forget… but you won't. And that is always going to be the judge that you must answer to. A conscience that… well, not everyone has. But you do." You looked over, and he looked far younger than he was, with the little tears in his eyes, and the shaking of his hands. "But that doesn't mean that you can't make one good decision, one good choice, and then do another one. It won't delete your sins, but it's better to do a good then make another wrong that you have to answer for. Because in the end, the punishments that await us, are more often ones of our own making."

Weeks passed inside the Workshop, those who needed healing the most already back on their feet, many former slaves practically throwing themselves at my feet in subservience.

It was… probably one of the worst experiences of my life. I understood, far better than I would like, but I knew that they were just doing what they believed was expected of them.

It caused my stomach to curl in on itself, but eventually, they agreed to take some manner of payment. Payment.

Currency and trading was a necessity in this new world, and while there were many galactic powers that had either done away with currency within, the same did not apply when trading with other powers.

Which is why I had decided on something that we would all eventually use in our every day lives, something that we could easily scavenge from the world around us and refurbish into something usable.

"I'm not sure if you're a brilliant mind, or a madman." Yazera mused as she rolled the small coin in her hands, a hole in the shape of a five pointed star in the center of the coin. "In one fell swoop, you have managed to gain control of the trade over the entire community. Bravo."

"You are making him sound far more devious than he actually is." Ghost said with exasperation as he floated around, sending the Korinthian woman an unimpressed stare.

"It was a side effect." I admitted, throwing more coins into the crates that would be sent back to the outside world. "Eventually, currency won't matter. After all, there are… many secrets on this planet that scream of technology that we can only dream of. The fabricators alone make most menial labor meaningless. But, well, I want to speed up the culture of this world. And we can't have that without people being able to buy things, to have a reason to work and learn." I remembered the crowds of people that just.., didn't do anything, or became monsters because what else were they going to do with their lives from scattered memories.

"Still though, melting down the wrecked buildings and any special alloys to make these coins was a masterstroke." She praised, staring at me like a tiger would a gazelle.

Shiver.

"While there is much to be found here, we need answers that can only be found in space, and that means building ships capable of actual space flight." I said, but she finished my sentence for me.

"And to do that, you need the very same alloys that many of these buildings are made of. Well played." Again she stared at me like before, and I quickly retreated back towards my work table, adding in some more final notes for my prototype.

There was another angle to this, of course.

If people were out and about, gathering alloys of wrecked buildings, passage ways, and receiving payment for their work… well that just meant that there was less work that I had to do when the time to go spelunking proved provident.

How I missed being able to tunnel dive, to explore the dark and uncover more mysteries that lied right beneath our feet.

Yet, it felt as if my work would never finish.

One step at a time.

One, little step, at a time.

"Well, damn, that is one of the most kick ass things that I've ever seen in my long ass life." Roland whistled out as he stared up at the 16-meter tall behemoth of grey metal that stared imperiously out across the field.

It was built like a human, bipedal in nature, with two armored arms that hung free, a large tube bigger than me hanging from its 'belt' while a large rifle was strapped to its back. It lacked the crown on its head, or the bright paints that I knew they were decorated with in another world, instead a mere dark that shined in the sun.

This place had once been a Rokarthian camp, one of the many places that we had torn through in our efforts to drive all the extremists into the pavement.

Work on our first prototype would have taken years if it wasn't for the fabricator technology that was at my fingertips, especially so if it wasn't for the clones that had helped in the construction of all of this.

The very first Gundam was ready for test flight, and I couldn't help the butterflies that were spontaneously exploding in my stomach. It was lacking some heavy-duty weaponry, not bazookas or funnels, but the giant rifle and beam saber were ready to go. I just hoped that I wasn't going to need it.

"Are thou sure about this?" Melina asked, staring up at the behemoth of war like the titan of devastation that it was. "I cannot imagine that something of this size could be capable of movement, let alone flight."

"It's definitely not going to be easy, I promise you that, but if my calculations are correct, then I should have the proper propulsion to escape the planet's gravity well." Though, the hard part was going to be getting to the solar system's main station above the planet. "Besides, this thing is small compared to some of the battleships that are flying around the galaxy." Especially compared to those of some Old Empires.

I, of course, wasn't going to go personally.

I lacked awareness of my mortality, but I wasn't suicidal.

One of my clones stepped into the cockpit within the Gundam's chest, checking diagnostics, running system checks, etc.

"We need to go." I said, turning around and leaving the base, covering my hand as I stared at the sky, smiling at the noon sun shielding us from the attack of the beasts that made this planet their home.

"Why? Must we expect another one of your signature explosions after all?" Melina asked, cloak wrapped around her as we all walked out of the facility.

"No, because the lift-off and blowback from the thrusters might kill us." I said evenly, getting into the little buggy I had created, an experiment using gears, steam, with a Lightning Shard as a power source in the center and driving back towards the main settlement.

Hm, I was going to have to establish proper roads or trains from our different locations, wasn't I? For now, we were all gathered in one large city, and that was just fine.

But expansion would come soon. Already there was a population boom from the species that could procreate with each other, pregnancies being announced with every passing day now that we weren't all fighting for our lives. At least, for now.

The secrets of the events of the wider galaxy would inform us just how much more fighting was ahead for our little world, this Refuse of the galaxy.

Xavier Clone

Leaving the Gravity Well had been… easier than I had thought. Certainly a welcome change compared to the little steps that we've had to do in our beginning fights against the Rokarthians.

And while this was still the Prototype for further Mobile Suits, specifically our space flight capable Mobile Suits, that did not mean that our efforts into its construction had been meager or small.

The amount of hours we spent on designing, system programming and testing alone were the equivalent of years of work. If it wasn't for my ability to make clones, there was no way that we would have been anywhere close to getting the work done.

Building a ship might have been an easier task, but well, we needed the maneuverability for this part of the job.

Though, this was a one way trip for me. Not enough fuel for the rockets on this thing's back to properly reenter the atmosphere, most of it had been used just to get out of orbit.

Given that we needed intel now meant that the experimentation for alternate power source and fuel options had been shelved, instead focusing on what designs that we could properly make on our own.

I stared down at the planet of green and blue, smiling to myself as I glanced at the single shining light on the planet, knowing that down there were my people.

My people. A thought that I didn't think I would ever wholeheartedly believe, yet here we were.

I turn from the breathtaking sight, focusing instead towards the orbiting space station, sighing in relief at the lack of ships docked within its orbit.

Flying towards it, I frowned when my sensors didn't pick up on any kinetic weapons, nor any point defense or flak guns aimed my way.

That was… odd.

The station was fashioned in the same way that most other Korinthian architecture and ships were, curved, jagged edges, with obscure glowing green symbols charged along the edges of the station, four jagged blades crowned around the center of the station that pulsed with a dim green light.

There was no hailing, no communication or announcement. Merely the silence of space, save for the movement of my engine.

Approaching the docking bay, I sent forth the security codes into the station, nodding when the gates open and I entered, the large metal gates closing shut behind me.

And I saw why I hadn't received anything from here.

The moment I walked into the bay, I was greeted by the corpses of the Korinthian servicemen that had once been stationed here, most of them unarmed and unarmored, their bodies splattered on the floor, their blood covering the floor and walls with black ichor.

Yet, that wasn't all that was in the docking bay.

After all, this Orbital Station, while smaller compared to some of the more developed solar systems in the Empire, was still the size of an island. Not quite a continent, but enough room to house permanent troops, personnel, and dock ships that were coming and going.

Ships that were still here, shining bright in the glint of a sterile light above me.

Not just one or two ships, but a small force of ships.

Four Corvettes, looking to be armed with cannons and missiles, a Destroyer class ship with point defense guns, and larger than the lot of them… a Cruiser.

Just shy of a kilometer, it was big enough to house who knew how many people. And probably enough weaponry to topple a hundred fortresses. What else could be found there? What else could I glean from this treasure trove that had been thrown into my lap?

The possibilities were endless, and even I couldn't help the little giggle that escaped my lips.

The moment that I stepped onto the metal walkway, I felt gravity take its hold over my body again, the absence remaining out, keeping the ships hovering in place instead of crashing into the rest of the station.

Ignoring the bodies, I walked through the station, one of my spare gauntlets fashioned into the suits arms, scanning everything and anything that I passed and didn't understand. Was it more work that we had to do?

Sure, on top of the mountains of work that we had to do.

But I knew in the bottom of my heart that it would be more than worth it.

Honestly, being alone on a mission like this reminded me of those days when I would just travel into the belly of the planet, looking for buried treasure and forgotten secrets that no one but me could find.

It was a… welcome feeling.

Everywhere I passed, more and more corpses greeted me, all of them Korinthian, not a single one of them one of the 'lesser' races. Unsurprising, given some of the stories that the freed slaves had relayed to us when we had brought them all home.

The command room was the worst one, however.

There, in the middle of the room, were over a dozen corpses on the ground, all of them sporting a hole straight through the back of the head, their knees on the floor, some of them slumped with their behinds in the air as their faces were planted into the floor.

They shot people that had been bound and surrendered.

More and more I was finding reasons to spit on their graves, but well… the people here probably would never be my friends either.

I connected to the main console, putting in the master passcodes that Rekinth had passed on, and felt satisfaction in my heart as I entered into the database with ease.

"Alright, just what secrets do you have waiting for me?" I asked my new little friend.

What I found was… probably one of the worst scenarios available.

Warning notice to all those who remain loyal to the Korinthian Throne.

The dire enemy of the Prikkti-ti have torn their way through every attack and defense that we have gathered together. Nothing seems to stop the green tide of these long since forgotten creatures, their technology and military might tearing their way through any resistance we can manage.

The Emperor himself has fallen in glorious battle against the scourge when a fleet sent by these fanatics attacked the capital, and launched orbital bombardments on the Zoxar's crust. Most of the royal line has been missing, with only princess Rezish, cousin to emperor Ikzar managing to take control of the throne.

There is no negotiating with these monsters, no form of surrender that will be accepted, and no means to find any sort of peace with these creatures. All they care for, is the extermination of any and all alien life, content to find warmth in the flames of our corpses.

Do not go quietly men, do not surrender and find peace in the equalizer that is death. Fight to your last breath, fight for your own place in this galaxy.

Signed,

General Yuxer Uloz

From there, more and more reports had been wired to the greater network of data that the Korinthian Empire had built up over the past few centuries, the last communication having come a few months ago before the station closest to this one had been destroyed.

It appears that these monsters are not content with just our own destruction. Correspondence, and communications with the Thorn that is the Humans have collaborated that the Prikkti-ti have repaired the ancient old monuments that have been found all over the galaxy. These old monuments have been found to be gateways, portals that allow for instantaneous travel from one point of space to another, fixing the gate in the Kiruth system, connecting to the star system known as Royal, the site of a mining solar system under the control of humanity.

Information gleaned through communications with the Humans, along with our own networks, have found that the Prikkti-ti have destroyed three solar system orbital stations, Royal, Unity, and Obligation, while losing some of their own meager fleet against the invaders.

Their carnage has slowed in the last month, consolidating their strength and remaining in their home system of Tullac, spreading their reach to the nearest systems via hyperlane travel, causing devastation in nearby solar systems.

Multiple colonies and core systems, along with the breadbasket of Lorkash Point, have been 'cleansed' of all sapient life, including fellow Korinthians and all slaves.

Shit, shit, shit, shit.

An image had been added of these genocidal aliens, and I blankly stared at the little cute gecko like creature, with large eyes, and cute little mouths, as it flew on basically jetpacks, burning an entire crowd of running civilians with its mouth open in a screaming smile.

What the ever loving fuck.

Their home system was about ten star systems away, at least a few months, if not years of travel, thank whatever good there was in the world. But they were expanding, slowly but surely, colonizing what worlds they purged, growing their population. In just a few more years, they would no doubt start to expand even further.

But it looked like Korunth had done something… far more secure than I had been expecting.

He had blown up the only solar system connected to this one via hyperlanes using an ancient relic that had been lost in the explosion. What the dust!?

I already thought that he had been batshit insane, but now I saw that it wasn't purely madness. No, he had been desperate to run from the things he had unleashed on the galaxy.

And now, we were stuck dealing with it.

Isolated to this star, with the hyperlanes, the cosmic roadways that connected different stars, were now gone.

But… that didn't mean that we were left with no other options.

I kept looking through the computer logs, searching through the troves, upon troves of data logs until I came upon what I was looking for.

The location of Earth.

Humanity had carved up their own area of the galaxy, turning various habitable planets into garden worlds using their most prized friend, the corpse of the Baol hivemind, the consciousness forever gone, but giving life in death.

Because of this, they did not struggle in finding new homes to settle like many other galactic powers did, able to find homes where only others would find death.

Their holdings were far less than the Korinthians, given humanities young age, but find a home they did, and they defended it with a ferocity that the Korinthians despised. And now they were both fighting against the Korinthians mistakes.

Earth was… good ways away. Uncounted light years from my location, but now I knew where it was.

I knew it's 'location' in a sense.

And while Xaceron might have never set foot on Earth, the same did not apply to Xavier Wraithwight. It had been a different Earth, a different life, but it was Earth all the same.

I pictured one point.

A mountain, one that I had climbed many, many years ago.

The highest point on Earth, the top of Mount Everest.

I closed my eyes, focusing on that memory, of climbing to that high, high point, the moisture from my breath freezing in my beard as my limbs wanted nothing more than to find a campfire, as I stared at the world that had once been my home, the birthplace of humanity.

I spun my hand around, reaching out to that memory, to that connection that I'd once had, focusing on my months of practice, and felt the world open before me as sparks of orange split reality for my path.

I stepped through, and stared at the same image. It was a little different than before, the mountain ranges a different place than I had remembered, but I knew that the cold was still there outside of my suit.

I took off my helmet, embracing the cold, and greeted Mother Earth for the first time in my life.

Tears pricked in my eyes as I finally felt something that I had been needing my whole life.

Xaceron didn't care about Earth, to him, it was just a place. But to me, the man who had lived through so many lives, this place would always be my home.

I bent down, grabbing a rock, nothing truly special, and walked back through the gateway, allowing it to shut behind me as I began to formulate some plans.

Codex Log: Gundam Prototype Mark 1

Xavier Wraithwights first attempt at creating a Mobile Suit. While less armored than a true Mobile Suit, this set of armor was created for its maneuverability and dexterity. Equipped with the first Fusion Minovsky Generator, it was armed with enough rockets to push it out into the atmosphere, the suit's plating created using the ancient Ecumonopolis specialized alloys allowing it to survive leaving the planet's atmosphere.

It was created as a prototype, and also as a disposable unit in his efforts to reach the system station for the Refuse system in March 26th, 2512, signaling the beginning of what would one day become the Rebirth Crusade.

Xavier Wraithwight: March 26th, 2512

While he would eventually be known as the Father of Magic, and a revolutionary figure in the galactic community, his origins are one mired in tragedy, loss, and adversity.

Born to two captive slaves, he had been named Xaceron "Unnamned One", he was quickly separated from his parents and raised in captivity before being sold to Ulopix Juronth, a noble amongst the greater Korinthian Empire.

Much of his life during this time is mired in mystery, lacking any true records barring the bill of sale and ownership that Ulopix had received on having bought his newest 'servant' who he tasked with keeping his home in order and tasked with menial labor. Xavier himself remained quiet on his life during his time, keeping whatever his history had once been to himself, and other slaves who he fought for, many of which quickly joined his side.

In November 2505, Ulopix had been found guilty of embezzling, and supporting insurrectionist rebels in the Empire who had grown tired with the isolationism of the Empire, and wished to return to the days when conquest and bloodshed had reigned supreme. Due to his noble lineage, he was not executed as Treason demanded, but insteadsentenced to the penal colony known as Refuse, to serve the rest of his existence on the failed colony project. It was understood by the Imperial Gavel that he would die on that planet, and while they were correct, even they could not have anticipated that his own slave, who had been sentenced to the same fate alongside him, would be the one to kill him in self defence.

Years later, he would find the Charm of the Forgefather, a golden bracelet that would connect the tunnel diver to a vast array of knowledge, lifetimes, and energy that none could expect. (Click here for Charm of the Forgefather). He would take this knowledge and power to create weapons and tools to do what the Empire had never been able to do, create a sustained colony on the surface of Refuse, that would one day become a galactic power all on its own.

On March 26th, 2512, he would step foot on Earth soil for the first time through a means of teleportation using an, at the time, unknown form of energy manipulation before returning to the Refuse system and beginning the groundwork for what was to come.

….Press here to continue to the next page.

Charm of the Forgefather

Found in the depths of Refuse, The Charm Of The Forgefather is a relic of unknown provenance. Initially appearing to simply be a gold bracelet with thirteen small loops for charms to be attached to, it didn't appear to be much more than jewelry. Its form shares much in common with religious trinkets, where the loops would be hooked to charms of personal or religious significance.

When worn by a sapient being, however, its true form reveals itself and the loops populate with small golden versions of various tools of tradesmen, aside from one. The last loop has a small golden key attached, instead. Speaking the name of the relevant tool causes the charm to shimmer and vanish, and the item or items it represents will appear near the owner. The item can be recalled with another simple verbal command.

The mechanism for this transportation or transformation is currently unknown, and is potentially extradimensional in nature. Wearing it seem to connect the owner to a source of extradimensional knowledge and abilities, though 'updates' to this knowledge are sporadic.

Luckily for the current owner, it cannot be removed without their express permission. There are many who would wish to claim this, but for now it belongs to Xac.

Further information is unknown.